Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats


President  Loren 


1 1 1 1  tttttltini' 


/     Top  to  bottom:  R,  WayBe-Shut^^ 
/      Lynn  McKinlay,  D.  Chris  Poulos, 
Roy  Doxey,  Ivan  J.  Barrett,  Steve 
Govey,  Elaine  Cannon. 


BYU  brings  the  world  to  your  doorstep! 


Ever   since   Brigham  Young   University   began   calling 

the  world  its  campus,  BYU  leaders  have  literally 

been  dropping  out  of  the  sky.   On  places  like  Snowflake. 

Atlanta.      Modesto.     Denver.     This    summer,    for 

instance,   BYU    will   drop    off   its   finest    talent— some 

125    instructors— in   54   communities    from 

Pittsburgh    to    Palo    Alto. 

Education  Week  is  what  it's  all  about.    A  powerful 

package  of  inspiration  (and  down-to-earth 

know-how)    from    America's    largest    private 

university.    Religious  values  in  a  scientific  world. 

Music    in    the   home.     Propaganda    and    public 

pressure.     Latter-day    Saint   principles.     Heroines 

of  the  Church.    In  fact,  scores  of 

subjects  to  live  by,  serve  by,  improve  by. 

For  you.   At  your  doorstep. 


Education  Week  is  coming  to  your  community: 


ARIZONA    SOUTHWEST 
Las  Vegas,  June  1 ,3,4 
Mesa,  June  6,7,8 
Scottsdale,  June  10,1 1,12 
Phoenix,  June  13,14,15 
El  Paso,  June  17,18,19 
Snowflake,  June  22,24,25 
Albuquerque,  August  24,26,27 

COLORADO 

Denver,  June  6,7,8 

EASTERN 

Washington,  D.C.,  June  1,3,4 

Atlanta,  June  6,7,8 

Pittsburgh,  June  10,11 

UTAH 

Sugar  House,  S  L  ,  June  6,7,8 
BYU  Program  June  11,12,13.14 
Ogden,  June  11,12,13 
Downtown  S  L  ,  June  20,21,22 
Jordan  Valley,  August  8,9,10 
Logan,  September  3,4,5 


WESTERN  CANADIAN 

Edmonton,  June  15,17,18 
Calgary,  June  20,21,22 
Lethbridge,  June  24,25,26 

EAST  CENTRAL  WASHINGTON 
Moses  Lake,  June  17,18,19 
Richland,  June  20,21,22 
Spokane,  June  24,25,26 

PACIFIC  NORTHWEST 

Klamath  -  Medford,  June  15,17 
Tacoma,  June  20,21,22 
Seattle,  June  24,25.26 

IDAHO 

Rexburg,  June  6,7,8 

Idaho  Falls,  June  10,11,12 

Pocatello,  June  13,14,15 

Preston,  June  6,7,8 

Blackfoot,  June  10,11,12 

Montpelier,  June  13,14,15 

Boise,  July  8,9,10 

Ontario  -  Weiser,  July  11,12,13 


Twin  Falls,  July  15,16,17 
Burley,  July  18,19,20 
NORTHERN  CALIFORNIA 
Sacramento,  July  8,9,10 
Oakland,  July  11,12,13 
Palo  Alto,  July  15,16,17 
SOUTHERN  CALIFORNIA 
San  Fernando,  July  22,23,24 
Glendale,  July  25,26,27 
Santa  Monica,  July  29,30  31 
East  Long  Beach,  August  1,2,3 
Anaheim,  August  5,6,7 
West  Covina,  August  8,9,10 
San  Diego,  July  8,9 
Riverside,  July  12,13 
Rialto,  July  15,16 
Santa  Barbara.  July  17,18 
Santa  Maria,  July  22,23 
Fresno,  July  26,27 
Modesto.  July  29,30 
COLONIA-  JUAREZ 
October  17,18,19 


BYU  EDUCATION  WEEKS 


Theme  for  1968 


The  World 
is  our  Campus 


Cover  Note 

Reproductions  of  color  portraits 
of  the  four  brethren  who  received 
new  assignments  among  the  Gen- 
eral Authorities  at  April  confer- 
ence make  up  our  cover.  The 
photographs  were  taken  by  Saan's 
Studio  in  Salt  Lake  City.  See  addi- 
tional photographs  and  stories  on 
pages  8-11. 


Official  organ  of  the  Priesthood  Quorums,  Mutual  Improvement  Associations 
Home  Teaching  Committee.  Music  Committee.  Church  School  System,  and 
other  agencies  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  day  Saints. 


The  Improvement  Era,  79  South  State,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 


The  Voice  of  the  Church 


May  1968 


Volume  71,  No.  5 


Special  Features 


May  1968 


2  Editor's  Page,  The  Gospel  Is  Our  Anchor,  David  0.  McKay 

4  Burn  the  Book,   Don  Vincent  di  Francesca 

8  Four  Sustained  to  New  Callings,  Jay  M.  Todd 

12  Is  Censorship  the  Answer?  Dr.  M.  Dallas  Burnett 

15  Evils  of  Obscene  Materials,  J.  Edgar  Hoover 

18  Sketches  on  the  Papyri  Backings,  Dr.  T.   Edgar  Lyon 

47  Good  Thoughts,  John  Randolph  Stidman 

50  A  Letter  to  Mother,  William  T.  Sykes 

54       A  New  Look  at  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price:  Part  2,   May  We  See  Your 
Credentials?  Dr.  Hugh  Nibley 

58       Extra  Salaries,  Dr.  Quinn  G.  McKay 

62       Cultural  and  Spiritual  Influences  of  the  Bible,  Robert  J.  Matthews 

Regular  Features 

30       Teaching:  Uncommon  Teaching  of  the  Common,  Don  F.  Colvin 

48  The  LDS  Scene 

52       The  Presiding  Bishopric's  Page:  The  Presiding  Bishop  Talks  to  Parents, 

John  H.  Vandenberg 

60  Lest  We  Forget:  The  Manti  Temple,  Albert  L.  Zobell,  Jr. 

68  Today's  Family:    A  Mother  Ten  Feet  Tall,  Florence  B.  Pinnock 

71  Home,  Sweet  Home 

72  Buffs  and  Rebuffs 

74       The  Church  Moves  On 

77       These  Times:  The  British  Cutback,  Dr.  G.  Homer  Durham 

80       End  of  an  Era 

51,  66,  73,  75       The  Spoken  Word,  Richard  L.  Evans 

Era  of  Youth 

33-46        Marion  D.  Hanks  and  Elaine  Cannon,   Editors 

Fiction,  Poetry 

24       Firstling  of  the  Flock,  Amy  Hillyard  Jensen 
16,  28,  51,  74        Poetry 


David  0.  McKay  add  Richard  L  Evans.  Editors;  Doyle  L,  Green,  Managing  Editor;  Albert  L.  Zobell,  Jr.,  Research  Editor;  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  Jay  M.  Todd. 
Eleanor  Knowles.  William  T.  Sykes,  Editorial  Associates;  Florence  B.  Pinnock.  Today's  Family  Editor;  Marion  D.  Hanks,  Era  of  Youth  Editor;  Elaine  Cannon, 
Era  of  Youth  Associate  Editor;  Ralph  Reynolds,  Art  Director;  Norman  F.  Price.  Staff  Artist, 

G.    Homer  Durham,    Franklin   S.   Harris,   Jr.,    Hugh    Nibley,    Sidney   B.    Sperry,    Albert  L.  Payne,  Contributing  Editors, 

G.  Carlos  Smith,  Jr.,  General  Manager:  Florence  S.  Jacobsen,  Associate  General    Manager;    Verl    F.   Scott,    Business   Manager;   A.    Glen    Snarr,   Acting    Business 

Manager  and   Subscription    Director;   Thayer    Evans,   S.   Glenn  Smith.    Advertising  Representatives. 

©General  Superintendent,  Young  Men's  Mutual  Improvement  Association  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,    1968,   and   published    by  the 

Mutual  Improvement  Associations  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day    Satnts.    All    rights    reserved.    Subscription    price,    $3.00    a    year,    in    advance: 

multiple  subscriptions,  2  years,  $5.75,  3  years,  $8.25;  each  succeeding  year.   $2.50  a  year  added  to  the   three-year   price;   35£    single   copy,    except   for 

special  issues. 

Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  as  second  class  matter.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage   provided   for  in   section    1103, 

act  of  October  1917.  authorized  July  2,   1918. 

The  Improvement  Era  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts  but  welcomes    contributions.    Manuscripts    are    paid    for    on    acceptance    and    must    be 

accompanied  by  sufficient  postage  for  delivery  and   return. 

Thirty  days'  notice  is  required  for  change  of  address.  When  ordering  a  change,    please   include  address  slip  from  a  recent   issue  of  the  magazine.     Address 

changes  cannot  be  made  unless  the  old  address  as  well  as  the  new  one  is  included. 


The  Gospel  Is  Our  Anchor 


The  Editor's  Page 


By  President  David  O.  McKay 


•  Members  of  the  Church  are  admonished  to  ac- 
quire truth  by  study,  and  also  by  faith  and  prayer, 
and  to  seek  after  everything  that  is  virtuous,  lovely, 
of  good  report,  or  praiseworthy. 

Indeed,  one  of  the  fundamental  teachings  of  the 
Church  is  that  salvation  itself  depends  upon  knowl- 
edge, for,  as  we  are  told  through  revelation,  "It  is 
impossible  for  a  man  to  be  saved  in  ignorance"  (D&C 
131:6),  and  again,  ".  .  .  if  a  person  gains  more  knowl- 
edge and  intelligence  in  this  life  through  his  diligence 
and  obedience  than  another,  he  will  have  so  much 
the  advantage  in  the  world  to  come."  (D&C  130:19.) 

Insinuations  made  to  the  young  who  are  yet  un- 
decided as  to  what  are  the  most  important  things  in 
life  may  shake  the  faith  of  youth,  and  "youth  without 
faith  is  as  day  without  sun." 

Schools  and  churches  should  radiate  the  fact  that 
there  are  in  life  certain  fundamentals  that  never 
change  and  that  are  essential  to  the  happiness  of  every 
human  soul. 

Parents  and  officers  in  the  Church  must  teach  more 
earnestly  and  diligently  the  principles  of  life  and  salva- 
tion to  the  youth  of  Zion  and  to  the  world  in  order  to 
help  youth  keep  in  proper  balance  through  the  forma- 
tive period  of  their  lives. 

Gaining  knowledge  is  one  thing,  and  applying  it, 
quite  another.  Wisdom  is  the  right  application  of 
knowledge,  and  true  education— the  education  for 
which  the  Church  stands— is  the  application  of  knowl- 
edge to  the  development  of  a  noble  and  Godlike 
character. 

A  man  may  possess  a  profound  knowledge  of  history 
and  of  mathematics;  he  may  be  an  authority  in  psy- 
chology, biology,  or  astronomy;  he  may  know  all  the 


discovered  truths  pertaining  to  geology  and  natural 
science;  but  if  he  has  not  with  this  knowledge  that 
nobility  of  soul  which  prompts  him  to  deal  justly  with 
his  fellowmen,  to  practice  virtue  and  holiness  in  his 
personal  life,  he  is  not  a  truly  educated  man. 

The  development  of  character  is  the  aim  of  true 
education;  and  science,  history,  and  literature  are  but 
means  used  to  accomplish  this  desired  end.  Character 
is  not  developed  as  the  result  of  chance;  it  comes  as 
a  result  of  continuous  right  thinking  and  right 
acting. 

True  education  seeks,  then,  to  make  men  and  women 
not  only  good  mathematicians,  proficient  linguists, 
profound  scientists,  or  brilliant  literary  lights,  but 
also  men  who  are  honest,  who  have  virtue,  temper- 
ance, and  brotherly  love— men  and  women  who  prize 
truth,  justice,  wisdom,  benevolence,  and  self-control 
as  the  choicest  acquisitions  of  a  successful  life. 

The  Latter-day  Saints  are  a  people  of  strong  con- 
victions; and  convictions  of  the  truth  are  the  strongest, 
most  potent  forces  in  the  world.  It  has  been  truly  said 
that  no  historic  event  is  so  important  as  the  advent  of 
a  conviction  of  a  new  truth. 

If  I  were  to  couch  in  definite  terms  two  of  the  most 
potent  convictions  in  the  hearts  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints,  I  would  name:  first,  an  abiding  assurance  that 
the  gospel  as  taught  by  the  Redeemer  when  he  lived 
among  men,  and  which  was  later  modified,  changed, 
and  corrupted  by  men,  has  been  restored  by  the  Re- 
deemer in  its  purity  and  fullness;  and  second,  a  con- 
viction in  the  heart  of  every  member  of  this  Church 
that  the  responsibility  rests  upon  the  membership  of 
the  Church  to  preach  the  restored  gospel  to  every 
nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  people. 


Improvement   Era 


There  always  have  been,  in  every  dispensation, 
opportunities  for  men  and  women  to  receive  the  good 
news — the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ— and  the  prophets 
who  have  been  in  tune  with  the  Infinite  and  who  heard 
first  and  directly  that  good  news  have  had  imposed 
upon  them  the  responsibility  to  convey  the  gospel  to 
their  fellowmen,  that  those  who  are  concerned  with 
the  things  of  the  world  might  receive  the  glad  message, 
and  be  brought  into  the  environment  of  peace,  har- 
mony, and  goodwill.  In  this  dispensation,  that  same 
responsibility  has  been  given  to  man. 

I  sometimes  think  that  in  our  minds  we  put  off  the 
responsibility  of  giving  that  message.  That  is,  if  we 
are  called  as  missionaries  abroad,  we  feel  it  our  duty 
to  proclaim  the  glad  message  to  the  world.-  If  we  are 
called  to  preside  in  an  organization,  or  in  a  branch,  or 
in  a  quorum,  then  we  feel  it  our  duty  to  give  the  good 
news  to  those  over  whom  we  preside.  We  wait  until 
some  special  opportunity  is  given  to  proclaim  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  yet  the  duty  devolves  upon 
us  to  proclaim  that  good  news  every  day  of  our  lives. 

We  proclaim  the  gospel  in  our  acts — in  the  home, 
in  business,  in  social  circles,  in  politics;  everywhere 
that  we  mingle  with  men  we  have  the  responsibility 
resting  upon  us  to  give  the  good  news  to  the  people 
of  the  world. 

I  do  not  mean  that  we  must  formally  preach  the 
doctrine  under  all  these  circumstances,  but  I  do  mean 
that  in  our  lives,  in  our  conversations,  we  can  bear  the 
gospel  message  to  the  people  of  the  world. 

One  of  the  best  ways  of  building  up  our  home,  be 
it  a  domicile,  a  city,  a  state,  or  a  nation,  is  to  always 
speak  well  of  that  home,  city,  state,  or  nation.  Let  the 
tongue  be  under  control  and  speak  well  of  the  home.  I 


have  rejoiced  time  and  time  again,  while  visiting  with 
members  from  different  parts  of  the  Church,  and  with 
people  from  different  places  in  the  world,  to  hear  them 
talk  about  the  great  things  with  which  God  has  blessed 
their  area,  and  they  sometimes  take  time  to  enumerate 
them.  They  have  a  spirit  of  contentment  about  them. 
And  it  is  good. 

But  we  must  always  see  the  whole  picture  of  what 
surrounds  us.  We  must  always  recognize  the  good  for 
what  it  is,  and  the  evil  must  also  be  so  recognized. 
Then  we  must  take  the  high  stand  of  right,  remember- 
ing that  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  one  of  glad 
tidings.  Preach  it,  live  it  in  your  acts.  We  can  always 
take  the  higher  stand  of  truth,  the  stand  of  the  gospel, 
and  we  must. 

The  gospel  is  our  anchor.  We  know  what  it  stands 
for.  If  we  live  it  and  feel  it,  and  if  we  speak  well 
of  it,  of  the  priesthood,  of  the  Church  authorities,  and 
of  our  neighbors,  we  shall  feel  happier  ourselves,  and 
we  shall  be  preaching  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Everyone  can  do  this.  It  is  possible.  God  has  not  asked 
us  to  do  it  and  then  deprived  us  of  the  power  necessary 
to  accomplish  it. 

To  you  young  people  who  are  working  away  from 
home  and  parents,  to  you  who  may  enter  college  this 
fall,  and  to  you  whose  chosen  vocations  or  obligations 
have  already  taken  you  to  the  various  places  of  the 
earth,  I  would  say:  Stay  close  to  the  Church;  find 
activity  in  it.  Stay  close  to  the  Lord.  Go  to  him  in 
prayer  each  morning  and  evening.  Ask  him  to  guide 
you  and  bless  you  in  what  you  are  doing.  He  is  your 
great  source  of  strength.  His  promises  are  great,  and 
are  fulfilled  to  his  sons  and  daughters  who  make  them- 
selves worthy  of  them.  0 


May  1968 


was  born  September  23,  1888,  in  the  town  of 
Gratteri,  province  of  Palermo,  Sicily,  a  son  of  Joseph 
D.  and  Marianne  D.  Maria  Francesca.  On  February 
22,  1892,  my  mother  passed  away;  and  with  my  brother 
Antonine  and  my  sister  Josephine.  T  went  to  live  with 
my  mother's  parents. 

When  I  was  seven  years  of  age,  I  attended  elemen- 
tary school.  My  grandfather,  wishing  that  I  might 
receive  training  of  a  religious  nature,  arranged  for  me 
to  be  taught  by  his  cousin,  Vincent  Serio.  I  was  so 
successful  in  developing  the  art  of  reading  scripture 
that  by  the  time  I  was  11  years  of  age  my  teacher 
praised  me  well,  saying  that  I  was  blessed  to  have 
such  a  great  gift. 

In  November  1900,  I  was  permitted  to  enroll  in  a 
high  school  run  by  a  religious  order,  and  I  studied 
religion  there  until  1905.  Meanwhile,  my  brother 
Antonine,  who  had  emigrated  to  New  York  City, 
invited  me  to  come  to  America.  So,  at  17  years  of  age, 
I  sailed  from  Naples,  arriving  in  New  York  on  October 
12,  1905.  There  I  met  a  friend  of  my  brother,  Ariel 
Debellon,  a  pastor  of  the  Italian  branch  of  one  of  the 
Protestant  churches,  who  engaged  me  as  a  teacher  to 
serve  members  of  his  congregation.  He  was  so  im- 
pressed with  my  gift  in  reading  the  scriptures  that 
he  suggested  I  attend  Knox  College  in  New  York 
City.  I  followed  his  advice  and  received  my  degree 
in  religion  November  24,  1909. 

As  I  think  back  over  the  events  of  my  life  leading 
up  to  a  cold  morning  in  Februaiy  1910,  I  cannot 
escape  the  feeling  that  God  had  been  mindful  of  my 
existence.  That  morning  the  caretaker  of  the  Italian 
chapel  delivered  a  note  to  me  from  the  pastor,  advis- 
ing me  he  was  ill  in  bed  and  asking  me  to  come  to 
his  house,  as  he  had  important  matters  to  discuss  with 
me  regarding  the  affairs  of  the  parish. 


As  I  walked  down  Broadway,  the  strong  wind  from 
the  open  sea  blew  cold  against  me,  so  I  held  my  head 
down  and  turned  my  face  away  from  the  wind.  It 
was  then  I  saw  what  appeared  to  be  a  book  lying 
on  top  of  an  open  barrel  of  ashes,  set  there  to  be 
picked  up  by  the  garbage  collection  wagon.  The  form 
of  the  pages  and  the  manner  in  which  they  were  bound 
gave  me  the  impression  that  it  was  a  religious  book. 
Curious,  I  picked  up  the  book  and  knocked  it  against 
the  side  of  the  barrel  to  shake  the  ashes  from  its 
pages.  The  book  was  written  in  the  English  language. 
I  looked  for  the  frontispiece,  but  it  had  been  torn 
away. 

As  I  stood  there  with  the  book  in  my  hands,  the 
fury  of  the  wind  turned  the  pages,  and  one  by  one, 
the  names  Nephi,  Mosiah,  Alma,  Moroni,  and  Isaiah 
appeared  before  my  eyes.  Since  the  cold  wind  was 
bitter,  I  hurriedly  wrapped  the  soiled  book  in  a 
newspaper  and  continued  my  journey. 

At  the  parish  house  I  gave  a  few  words  of  comfort 
to  my  colleague  Scarillo  and  agreed  to  the  services 
he  requested  of  me  during  his  illness.  As  I  walked 
back  to  my  own  lodgings,  my  mind  dwelt  on  the  book 
in  my  hand  and  the  strange  names  I  had  read.  Who 
were  these  men?  Who  was  this  prophet  Isaiah?  Was 
he  the  one  I  had  read  about  in  the  Bible,  or  was  he 
some  other  Isaiah? 

Back  in  my  room  I  carefully  turned  the  torn  pages 
and  came  to  the  words  of  Isaiah,  which  I  read  most 
carefully.  What  could  be  the  name  of  the  church  that 
taught  such  doctrine  in  words  so  easily  understood? 
The  cover  of  the  book  and  the  title  page  were  missing. 
I  read  the  declaration  of  witnesses  in  the  opening 
pages  and  was  strongly  impressed  by  the  strength  of 
their  testimonies,  but  there  was  no  other  clue  to  the 
book's  identity. 


... 


f-.nrjkt'.---*:.-.--.* 


'•  ■ 


IPpw*^ 


I  purchased  some  alcohol  and  cotton  from  the  drug- 
store beneath  my  lodgings  and  began  cleaning  the 
soiled  pages.  Then  for  several  hours  I  read  what  was 
written  in  the  book.  When  I  had  read  chapter  ten  of 
the  book  of  Moroni,  I  locked  the  door  of  my  room; 
and  with  the  book  held  in  my  hands,  I  knelt  down 
and  asked  Cod,  the  Eternal  Father,  in  the  name  of 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to  tell  me  if  the  book  was  of 
God.  As  I  prayed,  I  felt  my  body  becoming  cold. 
Then  my  heart  began  to  pound,  and  a  feeling  of 
warmth  and  gladness  came  over  me  and  filled  me 
with  such  joy  that  I  cannot  find  words  to  express. 
I  knew  that  the  words  of  the  book  came  from  God. 

I  continued  my  services  in  the  parish,  but  my 
preaching  was  tinged  with  the  new  words  I  had  found 
in  the  book.  The  members  of  my  congregation  were 
so  interested  in  my  words  that  they  became  dissatis- 
fied with  the  sermons  of  my  colleagues,  and  they 
asked  them  why  they  did  not  preach  the  sweet  argu- 
ments of  Don  Vincent.  This  was  the  beginning  of 
troubles  for  me.  When  members  began  leaving  the 
chapel  during  the  sermons  of  my  colleagues  and  re- 
mained when  I  occupied  the  pulpit,  my  colleagues 
became  angry  with  me. 

The  beginning  of  real  discord  began  Christmas  eve, 
1910.  In  my  sermon  that  evening,  I  told  the  story  of 
the  birth  and  mission  of  Jesus  Christ  as  given  in  my 
new  book.  When  I  had  finished,  some  of  my 
colleagues,  without  any  shadow  of  shame,  publicly 
contradicted  all  I  had  said.  The  absurdities  of  their 
assertions  so  upset  me  that  I  openly  rebelled  against 
them.  They  denounced  me  and  turned  me  over  to  the 
committee  of  censure  for  disciplinary  action. 

When  I  appeared  before  this  committee,  the  mem- 
bers gave  me  what  was  supposed  to  be  fatherly  advice. 
They  counseled  me  to  burn  the  book,  which  they  said 


was  of  the  devil,  since  it  was  the  cause  of  so  much 
trouble  and  had  destroyed  the  harmony  of  the  pastoral 
brothers.  I  replied  by  giving  my  witness  that  the  book 
they  asked  me  to  burn  was  the  word  of  God,  but 
because  of  the  missing  pages  I  did  not  know  the  name 
of  the  church  that  had  brought  forth  the  book.  I 
declared  that  if  I  were  to  burn  the  book,  I  would 
displease  God.  I  would  rather  go  out  of  the  congrega- 
tion of  the  church  than  offend  him.  When  I  had  so 
stated,  the  president  of  the  council  ended  the  discus- 
sion, stating  the  council  would  decide  on  the  matter 
later. 

It  was  not  until  1914  that  I  was  once  again  brought 
before  the  council.  The  vice  venerable  spoke  in  a 
friendly  tone,  suggesting  that  the  sharp  words  of  the 
committee  members  at  the  previous  hearing  may  have 
provoked  me,  which  was  regrettable,  since  they  all 
loved  me  and  were  mindful  of  the  valuable  assistance 
I  had  always  so  freely  given.  However,  he  said,  I 
must  remember  that  obedience— complete  and  absolute 
—is  the  rule.  The  long  suffering  of  the  members,  to 
whom  I  had  continued  to  preach  falsehoods,  had  come 
to  an  end,  and  I  must  burn  the  book. 

In  reply,  I  stated  I  could  not  deny  the  words  of 
the  book  nor  would  I  burn  it,  since  in  doing  so  I 
would  offend  God.  I  said  I  looked  forward  with  joy 
to  the  time  when  the  church  to  which  the  book 
belonged  would  be  made  known  to  me  and  I  would 
become  a  part  of  it.  At  this,  the  vice  venerable  cried, 
"Enough!  Enough!"  He  then  read  the  decision  that 
had  been  made  by  the  council:  I  was  to  be  stripped 
of  my  position  as  a  pastor  of  the  church  and  of  every 
right  and  privilege  I  had  previously  enjoyed. 

Three  weeks  later  I  was  called  before  the  supreme 
synod.  After  giving  me  an  opportunity  to  retract  my 
previous  statements,  which  I  refused  to  do,  the  synod 


t«4 


eBooi 


> 


Don  Vincesh 

[llustranofi 


|MM||Mi 

mm 


^ 


confirmed  the  judgment  of  the  council.  I  was  thus 
completely  cut  off  from  the  body  of  the  church. 

In  November  1914,  I  was  called  into  the  Italian 
army  and  sent  to  the  Port  of  Naples.  I  saw  action  in 
France,  where  I  experienced  all  of  the  sadness  and 
suffering  associated  with  the  battles  of  World  War  I. 
Remembering  the  lessons  of  the  book  I  had  read,  I 
related  to  some  of  the  men  in  my  company  the  story 
of  the  people  of  Amnion— how  they  refused  to  shed 
the  blood  of  their  brothers  and  buried  their  arms 
rather  than  be  guilty  of  so  great  crimes.  The  chap- 
lain reported  me  to  the  colonel,  and  the  next  day  I 
was  escorted  to  the  colonel's  office.  He  asked  me  to 
tell  him  the  story  I  had  related  to  the  soldiers,  as  it  is 
recorded  in  the  twenty-fourth  chapter  of  Alma.  Then 
he  asked  me  how  I  had  come  into  possession  of  the 
book,  and  why  I  retained  a  book  written  in  the 
English  language  and  published  by  an  unnamed 
church.  I  received  as  punishment  a  ten-day  sentence 
on  bread  and  water,  with  the  order  that  I  was  to 
speak  no  more  of  the  book  and  its  stories. 

After  the  end  of  the  war  I  returned  to  New  York, 
where  I  met  an  old  friend  who  was  a  pastor  of  my 
former  church  and  who  knew  the  history  of  my 
troubles.  He  felt  I  had  been  unfairly  dealt  with,  and 
he  began  interceding  for  me  with  members  of  the 
synod.  I  was  finally  admitted  to  the  congregation  as 
a  lay  member.  As  an  experiment,  it  was  agreed  that 
I  should  accompany  one  of  the  pastors  on  a  mission 
to  New  Zealand  and  to  Australia. 

In  Sydney,  Australia,  we  met  some  Italian  immi- 
grants who  asked  questions  about  the  errors  in  the 
translations  of  the  Bible  as  published  by  the  Catholic 
Church.  They  were  not  satisfied  with  the  answers 
given  by  my  companion,  and  he  became  angry  with 
them.  Then  they  asked  me  about  it,  and,  knowing  I 


had  the  truth  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  I  once  again 
told  the  story  of  Christ's  appearance  to  the  people  of 
the  land  described  there,  and  that  Christ  had  said, 
"That  other  sheep  I  have  which  are  not  of  this  fold; 
them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice; 
and  there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shepherd."  (3  Ne. 
15:17.)  When  they  asked  me  where  I  had  learned 
such  teachings,  I  told  them  of  the  book  I  had  found. 
The  story  was  sweet  to  them  but  very  bitter  for  my 
colleague.  He  reported  me  to  the  synod,  and  once 
again  their  previous  judgment  was  confirmed,  and  I 
was  cut  off  from  the  church  forever.  Soon  after,  I 
returned  to  Italy. 

In  May  1930,  while  I  was  seeking  in  a  French 
dictionary  for  some  information,  I  suddenly  saw  the 
entry  "Mormon."  I  read  the  words  carefully  and 
found  that  a  Mormon  Church  had  been  established 
in  1830  and  that  this  church  operated  a  university  at 
Provo,  Utah.  I  wrote  to  the  president  of  the  university 
at  Provo,  asking  for  information  about  the  book  and 
its  missing  pages.  I  received  an  answer  two  weeks 
later,  and  was  told  that  my  letter  had  been  passed  on 
to  the  President  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  and  that  he  would  inform  me  about 
the  book  with  the  missing  pages,  which  book  did 
indeed  belong  to  the  Mormon  Church. 

On  June  16,  1930,  President  Heber  J.  Grant  an- 
swered my  letter  and  sent  a  copy  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  which  had  been  translated  into  the  Italian 
language  in  1852  by  President  Lorenzo  Snow  while  he 
was  a  missionary.  President  Grant  informed  me  that 
Elder  John  A.  Widtsoe  was  president  of  the  Church's 
European  Mission,  with  headquarters  in  Liverpool, 
England,  and  he  would  give  my  request  to  him.  A 
few  days  later,  Elder  Widtsoe  wrote  to  me  from 
Liverpool  and  sent  me  a  pamphlet  that  contained  the 


10& 


story  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  telling  of  the  gold 
plates  and  the  coming  forth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
At  long  last  I  had  learned  the  rest  of  the  story  begun 
so  long  ago  when,  guided  by  the  hand  of  God,  I 
found  the  torn  book  lying  on  top  of  a  barrel  of  ashes 
on  a  street  in  New  York  City. 

On  June  5,  1932,  Elder  Widtsoe  came  to  Naples  to 
baptize  me,  but  a  revolution  between  the  Fascists 
and  anti-Fascists  on  the  island  of  Sicily  had  broken 
out,  and  the  police  at  Palermo  refused  permission  for 
me  to  leave  the  island.  I  was  thus  denied  a  chance 
for  baptism  at  that  time. 

The  following  year  Elder  Widtsoe  asked  me  to 
translate  the  Joseph  Smith  pamphlet  into  Italian  and 
to  have  1,000  copies  published.  I  took  my  translation 
to  a  printer,  Joseph  Gussio,  who  took  the  material 
to  the  Catholic  bishop  of  the  diocese  of  Cefalu.  The 
bishop  ordered  the  printer  to  destroy  the  material. 
I  brought  suit  against  the  printer,  but  all  I  received 
from  the  court  was  an  order  to  him  to  return  the 
original  booklet,  which  he  had  thrown  into  some 
waste  paper  in  a  cellar. 

When  Elder  Widtsoe  was  released  as  president  of 
the  mission  in  1934,  I  started  correspondence  with 
Elder  Joseph  F.  Merrill,  who  had  succeeded  him.  He 
put  my  name  on  the  mailing  list  for  the  Millennial 
Star,  which  I  received  until  1940  when  the  subscrip- 
tion was  stopped  because  of  World  War  II.  In  Janu- 
ary 1937,  Elder  Richard  R.  Lyman,  successor  to 
President  Merrill,  wrote  to  me,  advising  me  that  he 
and  Elder  Hugh  B.  Brown  would  be  in  Rome  on  a 
certain  day  and  I  could  meet  them  there  and  be 
baptized.  The  letter  was  delayed  because  of  war 
conditions,  and  I  did  not  receive  it  in  time. 

From  then  until  1949,  I  was  cut  off  from  all  news 
of  the  Church,  but  I  remained  a  faithful  follower  and 


preached  the  gospel  of  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness 
of  times.  I  had  copies  of  the  standard  works,  and  I 
translated  chapters  into  Italian  and  sent  them  to 
acquaintances  with  the  greeting:  "Good  day.  The 
morning  breaks— Jehovah  speaks!" 

On  February  13,  1949,  I  resumed  correspondence 
with  Elder  Widtsoe  at  Church  headquarters  in  Salt 
Lake  City.  Elder  Widtsoe  answered  my  letter  October 
3,  1950,  explaining  that  he  had  been  in  Norway.  I 
sent  him  a  long  letter  in  reply  in  which  I  asked  him 
to  help  me  to  be  quickly  baptized,  because  I  felt 
that  I  had  proven  myself  to  be  a  faithful  son  and  pure 
servant  of  God,  observing  the  laws  and  command- 
ments of  his  kingdom.  Elder  Widtsoe  asked  President 
Samuel  E.  Bringhurst  of  the  Swiss  Mission  if  he  would 
go  to  Sicily  to  baptize  me.  On  January  18,  1951, 
President  Bringhurst  arrived  on  the  island,  and  I  was 
baptized  at  Imerese,  Province  of  Palermo.  According 
to  the  records  of  the  Church,  this  was  apparently  the 
first  baptism  performed  on  the  Island  of  Sicily.  Then 
on  April  28,  1956,  I  entered  the  temple  at  Bern, 
Switzerland,  and  received  my  endowments. 

At  last,  to  be  in  the  presence  of  my  Heavenly 
Father!  I  felt  I  had  now  proved  faithful  in  my  second 
estate,  after  having  searched  for  and  found  the  true 
Church  by  means  of  an  unknown  book  that  I  found 
so  many  years  ago,  lying  on  an  open  barrel  of  ashes 
in  the  city  of  New  York.  O 


Elder  Don  Vincent  di  Francesca  died  November  18, 
1966,  at  Gesta  Grdtten  (Palmero),  Italy,  in  the  province 
of  his  birth,  after  a  lifetime  search  for  the  true  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ. 


wl 


Family  of  President  Alvin  R.  Dyer:  Front — 
Gloria  Dyer  Klein  and  infant  Danny,  David 
and  Steven  Klein,  Sister  Dyer,  President 
Dyer,  Carol  Lynn  Smith  Dyer  and  daughter 
Alisyn,  Brent  R.  Dyer;  back — C.  Reed  Klein, 
Mark   Klein. 


Family    of    Elder    Marion    D.    Hanks:    Elder    Hanks,    Sister    Hanks,    and 
Richard,   front;  Mary,  Ann,   Nancy,   and   Susan,   back. 


Family   of   President   Hartman    Rector,   Jr.:   Daniel,    Sister   Rector,   John, 
and  Lila,  front;  Linda,   Kathryn,   and   Laura,   back.     Insert  J.   Kirk. 


Family  of  President  Loren  C.  Dunn:   Sister  Dunn,   Kimberly,   Kevin,   and 
President  Dunn. 


JjQLLX 

^^(i^'     ^BSIfc'^  ^WBJW^^  ^^hnstfB^      '^^IljijiiW  "twipr"  TftgS^^WwWS' 


1**%.        # 
lira 


St/  /a?/  M.  Todd 

Editorial  Associate 

Members  of  the  Church  attending  the  138th  Annual 
General  Conference  in  April  sustained  four  men  to 
new  positions  among  the  General  Authorities.  Elder 
Alvin  R.  Dyer,  an  apostle,  was  sustained  as  a  coun- 
selor in  the  First  Presidency;  Elder  Marion  D.  Hanks 
of  the  First  Council  of  the  Seventy  was  sustained  as  an 


Improvement  Era 


Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve;  and  Elder 
Hart  man  Rector,  Jr.,  of  Fairfax,  Virginia,  and  Elder 
Loren  Charles  Dunn  of  Natick,  Massachusetts ,  were 
called  to   the   First  Council   of   the  Seventy. 


President  Alvin  R. 
Dyer  has  come  to  his 
new  position  after  a 
lifetime  of  dedication  to 
priesthood  responsibili- 
ties and  leadership.  Born 
January  1,  1903,  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  President 
Dyer  grew  to  manhood 
in  a  worthy  Latter-day 
Saint  home  with  12 
brothers  and  sisters.  "I 
loved  and  respected  my 
parents  very  much,"  he  recently  recalled.  "My 
father  was  part  of  the  Old  West  now  faded  and  gone. 
As  a  child,  he  was  stolen  from  a  pioneer  wagon  train 
by  well-meaning  Indians  who  left  six  ponies  tied  to 
a  wagon  wheel  to  pay  for  him.  But  he  lived  to  become 
a  great  friend  and  counselor  to  the  Indians  in  the 
West,  where  his  life  was  spent.  As  a  boy  he  had  the 
job  of  lighting  36  gas  lamps  each  night  on  Salt  Lake 
City's  Main  Street.  He  loved  horses,  and  at  the  age 
of  16  he  herded  cattle  from  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  to 
the  Snake  River  in  Idaho;  he  became  a  locomotive 
fireman  when  18  years  old  and  an  engineer  at  20; 
the  latter  became  his  life's  work." 

President  Dyer  attended  schools  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
particularly  distinguishing  himself  in  sports,  and  then 
filled  a  mission  in  the  Eastern  States,  where  he  became 
an  area  leader  and  participated  in  the  1923  Hill 
Cumorah  Pageant,  perhaps  the  first  year  such  a 
program  was  presented  there. 

In  1926  he  married  May  Elizabeth  Jackson  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple.  They  are  the  parents  of  two 
children,  Gloria  May  (Mrs.  Reed  Klein)  and  Brent, 
who  is  married  to  the  former  Carol  Lynn  Smith.  There 
are  now  five  grandchildren. 

For  eight  years  President  Dyer  was  a  sheet  metal 
worker;  he  then  managed  a  heating  and  air  condi- 
tioning department  for  a  builder's  supply  firm  before 
organizing  a  successful  distributing  company  in  1949. 
At  the  time  of  his  call  to  preside  over  the  Central 
States  Mission  in  1954,  he  had  served  in  three  bishop- 


rics and  on  two  high  councils.  Following  his  four 
years  as  mission  president,  he  was  sustained  as  first 
assistant  in  the  YMMIA  general  superintendency,  and 
on  October  11,  1958,  he  was  called  as  an  Assistant  to 
the  Council  of  the  Twelve.  He  served  as  European 
Mission  president  from  1960  to  1962. 

A  close  friend  describes  him  as  "a  dynamic,  well- 
organized,  and  highly  spiritual  man  of  God.  He  has 
dedicated  his  life  to  building  up  the  Church.  He  is  a 
real  career  missionary,  with  the  spirit  of  a  hunter  for 
finding  and  bringing  souls  into  the  kingdom,  and  has 
the  gift  and  power  to  imbue  others  in  this  sacred 
cause. 

"His  keen,  enthusiastic,  inspirational  leadership  as 
president  of  the  European  Mission  and  his  indefa- 
tigable labors  created  a  tremendous  upsurge  in  the 
success  of  missionary  work  throughout  Europe.  His 
instructive  bulletins  to  missionaries,  frequent  con- 
ference sessions,  inspiring  talks,  wise  and  experienced 
counsel,  and  warm,  encouraging,  personal  interviews 
with  each  missionary  brought  astounding  results.  He 
gave  to  the  missionaries  the  stirring  challenge  to 
'testify  by  the  Spirit,'  and  inspired  them  to  know  that 
the  only  effective  way  to  teach  the  gospel  is  by  the 
voice  of  conviction'  in  testimony  led  by  the  power  of 
the  Spirit.  He  entreated  missionaries  to  live  so  that 
they  would  merit  the  companionship  of  the  Spirit, 
and  to  be  fearless  in  bearing  testimony.  His  watch- 
word to  the  missionaries  was  'Immanual— God 
with  us!'" 

On  October  5,  1967,  Elder  Dyer  was  ordained  an 
apostle.  In  his  new  position,  his  deep  spirituality  and 
strong  leadership  will  bless  the  entire  Church. 

For    nearly     15    years 
Elder   Marion   D.   Hanks 

has  been  a  member  of  the 
First  Council  of  the 
Seventy.  He  was  sus- 
tained in  that  position  in 
October  1953.  During 
those  15  years  he  has  dis- 
tinguished himself  as  a 
great  counselor  of  youth, 
and  has  marked  himself 
as  one  with  deep  insight 
and  courage,  both  of  which  have  seen  application  on 
a  wide-ranging  number  of  problems.  He  is  a  popular 
speaker  among  civic  groups  throughout  the  nation, 
and  will  continue  to  make  a  remarkable  contribution 
to  the  Church  as  editor  of  the  Era  of  Youth. 

Born  October  13,   1921,  in  Salt  Lake  City,   Elder 


May  1968 


Hanks  was  two  years  old  when  his  father  died.  He 
and  his  six  brothers  and  sisters  were  reared  by  a 
widowed  mother.  A  childhood  friend  recalls  a  scene 
from  Elder  Hanks'  youth  that  reflects  the  nature  of 
his  mother's  teachings  and  the  pattern  of  his  own 
life:  "I  can  still  see  him  walking  up  Center  Street, 
carrying  a  box  of  groceries  on  his  shoulder,  delivering 
them  to  someone  who  seemed  to  need  them  worse 
than  his  own  widowed  mother's  hard-pressed  family." 

In  addition  to  strong  shoulders,  he  apparently  also 
developed  nimble  fingers— as  a  young  man  he  won 
the  state  marble  championship.  This  same  athletic 
prowess  followed  him  throughout  his  high  school  and 
early  collegiate  years;  in  fact,  today  Elder  Hanks  is 
regarded  as  a  highly  competitive  handball  player. 
His  college  basketball  coach  has  said  he  was  the  best 
freshman  basketball  prospect  he  had  seen  at  the 
University  of  Utah.  But  he  declined  a  scholarship  in 
order  to  fulfill  a  Northern  States  mission.  Since  be- 
coming a  deacon  years  earlier,  he  had  stayed  up  past 
midnight  many  a  night  to  read  Shakespeare  and  the 
standard  works  of  the  Church. 

During  World  War  II  he  served  aboard  a  submarine 
chaser  in  the  Pacific,  and  following  the  war  he  at- 
tended the  University  of  Utah  and  was  graduated  in 
law.  But  instead  of  practicing  law,  he  served  with 
the  Church's  seminary  and  institute  system  until  he 
was  called  to  the  First  Council  of  the  Seventy.  He 
still  continues  to  teach  an  institute  class,  which  is  often 
as  crowded  as  a  stake  conference  session.  His  greatest 
joy,  he  insists,  is  to  assist  and  encourage  people  in 
their  search  for  enlightenment  and  truth. 

Elder  Hanks  married  Maxine  Christens  en,  and  they 
have  five  children:  Susan  Gay,  17;  Nancy  Marie,  16; 
Ann  Elizabeth,  14;  Mary  Linda,  11;  and  Richard 
Duff,  8. 

"There  is  a  remarkable  kind  of  magnetism  about 
Duff,  as  he  is  affectionately  called  by  friends,"  says 
a  close  friend.  "Among  his  associates,  entire  evenings 
have  been  spent  exchanging  what  have  come  to  be 
known  as  'Duff  Hanks'  stories— items  about  his  good- 
will, his  graciousness,  his  humor,  his  discernment,  his 
keen  mind,  his  good  deeds." 

Many  a  quiet  battle  he  has  fought  to  bring  peace 
among  workers.  Many  a  courageous  stand  he  has 
taken  to  insure  fair  judgment  of  a  person  or  a  problem. 

Another  acquaintance  notes,  "He  gives  of  himself 
and  his  goods  freely  and  without  remembering.  He 
bought  me  a  suit  for  my  mission  when  he  needed  one 
himself.  I'll  never  forget  him."  His  rare  gift  of  caring 
enough  to  do  something  recently  prompted  him  to 
dictate  more  than  400  personal  letters  to  wives  and 


parents  of  boys  he  had  met  while  in  Vietnam  under 
his  Orient-Hawaii  mission  assignment.  He  has  been 
actively  involved  in  mental  health,  United  Fund  drives, 
Scouting,  Parent-Teacher  Asociation  work,  the  Presi- 
dent's Physical  Fitness  Committee  (under  President 
Dwight  D.  Eisenhower),  and  as  a  delegate  twice  to 
the  Strategic  War  College  at  Carlisle  Barracks,  where 
his  participation  and  prayers  are  remembered  by  other 
delegates.  He  has  truly  reaped  the  respect  and  love 
of  countless  thousands  who  have  been  privileged  to 
know  him  personally  or  to  know  of  him. 

The  two  new  members  of  the  First  Council  of  the 
Seventy  bring  very  contrasting  backgrounds  and  an 
impressive  array  of  accomplishments  to  their  new 
assignments:  one,  Elder  Hartman  Rector,  Jr.,  is  a  con- 
vert of  16  years,  and  the  other,  Elder  Loren  C.  Dunn, 
is  a  son  of  a  stake  president. 

Elder  Hartman  Rector, 
Jr.,  now  43  years  old,  has 
been  serving  for  five  years 
as  the  senior  president  of 
the  542nd  quorum  of  sev- 
enty in  the  Potomac  Stake, 
and  is  program  and  budget 
analyst  in  the  Office  of 
Budget  and  Finance  of  the 
U.S.  Department  of  Agri- 
culture. He  was  born  Au- 
gust 20,  1924,  at  Moberly,  Missouri,  a  son  of  Hartman 
and  Vivian  Fay  Garvin  Rector,  and  was  raised  on  a 
farm  near  Moberly,  where  he  was  graduated  from 
high  school  and  junior  college.  In  1947,  after  ful- 
filling a  term  as  a  naval  aviator,  he  married  Constance 
Kirk  Daniel  of  Moberly  and  became  a  Missouri 
farmer  until  he  was  called  into  active  duty  during 
the  Korean  conflict.  He  remained  on  active  duty 
until  1958.  It  was  during  the  Korean  campaign  that 
he  met  MacDonald  Johnson,  a  faithful  Latter-day 
Saint  serviceman  who  introduced  the  gospel  to  him. 
On  an  early  spring  day,  March  25,  1952,  in  about 
30-degree  weather,  Hartman  Rector,  Jr.,  was  baptized 
on  the  outskirts  of  Tokyo,  Japan.  His  conversion  well 
symbolizes  the  untold  good  accomplished  by  thou- 
sands of  faithful  Latter-day  Saint  servicemen  who 
have  shared  gospel  principles  with  buddies  and 
acquaintances.  Sister  Rector  was  also  baptized  in 
March  1952. 

During  his  military  career  (he  is  a  captain  in  the 
Naval  Reserve),  Elder  Rector  studied  at  colleges  and 
universities    in    Kentucky,    Minnesota,    Georgia,    and 


10 


Improvement  Era 


California.  Following  the  Korean  conflict,  he  became 
a  field  review  staff  officer  for  the  U.S.  Department 
of  Agriculture. 

His  activities  in  the  Church  have  been  varied  and 
rich  in  experience:  Sunday  School  teacher,  four  years; 
ward  MIA  superintendent,  two  years;  stake  missionary, 
four  years  (during  which  time  he  baptized  47  per- 
sons); Washington  Stake  mission  president,  one  year; 
stake  MIA  superintendent,  three  years;  and  ward 
seminary  teacher  and  president  of  the  542nd  quorum 
of  seventy  at  the  present  time. 

Sister  Rector  is  presently  serving  as  second  coun- 
selor in  the  Potomac  Stake  Relief  Society  presidency. 

Because  of  their  love  for  Church  books,  the  Rectors 
have  operated  the  Millennial  Bookstore  out  of  their 
home  for  some  years  and  have  contributed  the  profits 
to  Church  projects.  They  have  seven  children:  Joel 
Kirk,  19,  serving  in  the  South  Brazilian  Mission; 
Kathryn  Garvin,  17;  Laura  Constance,  16;  Linda 
Marie,  14;  Daniel  Hartman,  11;  Lila,  6;  John  Marcus,  2. 

Recalling  his  conversion,  Elder  Rector  said,  "How 
did  I  get  interested  in  the  gospel?  I've  looked  for  the 
truth  all  my  life.  I  used  to  pray,  and  I  guess  I've 
prayed  this  same  prayer  a  thousand  times,  'Dear  Lord, 
please  lead  me  to  the  truth.  Please  show  me  the 
truth!'  That's  all  I've  ever  called  it,  and  all  I  ever 
really  call  the  Church— the  truth.  I'm  like  Will 
Rogers.  He  said,  'All  I  know  is  what  I  read  in  the 
newspapers'— well,  all  I  know  that  is  worthwhile  is 
what  I've  learned  since  joining  the  Church." 

In  calling  him  to  the  First  Council  of  the  Seventy, 
President  McKay  said,  "I  want  you  to  know  that  the 
Lord  loves  you,  and  so  do  we."  Thus,  a  man  who  was 
baptized  11  months  after  President  McKay  became 
President  of  the  Church  now  joins  President  McKay 
and  other  General  Authorities  in  the  promulgation  of 
[■hat  truth  to  all  mankind. 

Elder    Loren    C.    Dunn 

has  served  for  four  years  as 
first  counselor  in  the  New 
England  States  Mission 
presidency,  and  is  director 
of  communication  for  the 
New  England  Council  for 
Economic  Development, 
headquartered  in  Boston. 
Born  June  12,  1930,  he 
is  a  son  of  the  late  Alex  F. 
Dunn  and  of  Carol  Horsfall  Dunn.  His  father  was 
stake  president  of  Tooele  Stake  for  20  years  and 
publisher  of  the  Tooele   Transcript-Bulletin.     From 


1949  to  1953  Elder  Dunn  attended  Brigham  Young 
University  (graduating  in  journalism),  where  he  was 
a  member  of  the  basketball  team  that  won  the  1951 
National  Invitational  Tournament  in  New  York  City. 
The  squad  also  toured  South  America.  He  then  ful- 
filled a  mission  in  Australia,  where  he  was  a  counselor 
to  the  mission  president.  The  next  two  years  he  com- 
pleted his  military  obligation  in  the  U.S.  Army  and 
served  in  Europe. 

After  returning  home,  he  became  editor  of  his 
father's  newspaper  in  1958.  In  1959  he  married  Sharon 
Longden,  daughter  of  Elder  John  Longden,  Assistant 
to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  and  LaRue  Carr  Long- 
den. They  have  two  children:  Kevin,  7,  and  Kimber- 
ly,  2.  In  1961  Elder  Dunn  left  the  family  newspaper 
and  went  east  to  Boston  University,  where  he  re- 
ceived his  master's  degree  in  public  relations  in  1966. 
He  served  as  assistant  director  of  public  relations  for 
the  Herald  Tribune  Fresh  Air  Fund  in  New  York  City, 
and  in  1963  he  assumed  his  present  position  with  the 
New  England  Council.  Elder  Dunn,  now  37  years 
old,  is  a  director  of  the  Boston  Rotary  Club,  chairman 
of  the  East  District,  Algonquin  Council  of  Boy  Scouts 
of  America,  guest  lecturer  at  Boston  University  School 
of  Communications,  and  member  of  several  press  and 
public  relations  professional  associations.  He  has 
served  as  LDS  servicemen's  group  leader,  Explorer 
post  adviser,  superintendent  of  New  England  States 
Mission  MIA,  and  a  counselor  in  a  ward  elders  quorum 
presidency.  Sister  Dunn  is  currently  serving  as  presi- 
dent of  the  Boston  Stake  YWMIA. 

A  great  motivating  factor  in  Elder  Dunn's  life  has 
been  his  father.  "To  me,  my  father  was  the  greatest 
man  I  have  ever  known.  He  taught  me — while  busy 
himself— that  it  is  not  necessarily  how  much  time  yon 
spend  with  your  family,  but  how  you  do  it  that  leaves 
the  greatest  influence.  Through  little  comments  and 
personal  ways,  he  let  it  be  known  that  he  was  deeply 
concerned  with  us.  I  especially  remember  the  great 
emphasis  put  on  family  prayer  in  our  home,  and  the 
atmosphere  it  created.  When  President  McKay 
called  me  to  this  position,  he  gave  me  the  challenge 
to  fulfill  the  calling  in  a  manner  that  would  be  in 
keeping  with  what  my  father  would  want  me  to  do, 
and  that's  enough  of  a  challenge  for  a  lifetime.  It  is 
a  very  great  honor  to  serve  this  Church  in  any 
capacity,  and  it  is  an  especially  humbling  experience 
to  become  involved  as  one  of  the  General  Authorities." 

The  Era  congratulates  all  four  men  on  their  new 
callings  and  is  confident  that  their  future  service  will 
be  of  immense  good  to  the  Church  and  to  mankind. 


May  1968 


11 


Posed  by  Charley  Lloyd, 
Lon  Gibby,  and  Rickey 
Langenheim  of  Laguna 
Beach,  California. 


IsCens 


By  Dr.  M.  Dallas  Burnett 


Photo  by  Robert  Perine 


•  The  word  censorship  sounds  like  a 
fingernail  scraping  across  a  chalkboard. 

Censors  are  associated  with  the  Star 
Chamber  of  seventeenth  century  Eng- 
land. They  remind  us  of  the  tyranny 
of  Hitler  and  of  modern  dictatorships, 
such  as  Spain,  Portugal,  Red  China, 
and  the  Soviet  Union. 

In  the  United  States  an  attempt  was 
made  to  eliminate  the  censor  and  cen- 
sorship through  the  First  Amendment 
to  the  Constitution,  which  says  in  part, 
"Congress  shall  make  no  law  .  .  .  [for- 
bidding] freedom  of  speech,  or  of  the 
press."  Censorship,  however,  is  not  un- 
known in  the  United  States.  It  has 
been  used  during  time  of  war,  and  the 
Supreme  Court  has  allowed  cities  and 
states  to  pre-censor  motion  pictures 
under  very  special  conditions. 

But  with  the  current  flood  of  ob- 
scene, lewd,  and  degenerate  material 
that  is  so  readily  available  to  young- 
sters, is  it  possible  that  parents  who 
are  concerned  for  their  children  may 
need  to  advocate  some  form  of  legal 
censorship? 

The  question  is  posed  with  great 
hesitation.  I  am  a  journalist,  teacher, 
and  Latter-day  Saint.  That  background 
demands  a  commitment  to  freedom 
and  liberty.  Censorship  is  historically  a 
tool  of  tyranny.  It  is  my  reluctant 
conclusion,  however,  that  in  this  coun- 
try we  have  finally  reached  the  point 
where  the  machinery  of  the  state  must 
be  used  to  protect  our  youth  from 
those  who  would  exploit  sex  in  books, 
movies,  and  magazines.  Too  many 
homes  have  lost  control,  willingly  or 
unwillingly,  of  their  youngsters'  reading 


Improvement   Era 


orship  tlie  Answer? 


and  viewing  habits. 

Increasingly  the  laws  that  make  ob- 
scenity a  federal,  state,  or  local  offense 
have  become  relatively  ineffective.  The 
highest  tribunal  in  the  land  has  con- 
sistently taken  a  dim  view  of  local 
obscenity  convictions — finding  in  many 
instances  that  the  material  viewed  as 
obscene  in  the  local  community  is  not 
obscene  by  federal  standards. 

This  unwillingness  to  accept  some 
local  determination  as  to  whether 
material  is  obscene  or  not  was  repeated 
in  May  1967  when  the  Supreme  Court 
reversed  an  Arkansas  decision  that  had 
found  several  men's  magazines  unfit 
for  sale.  When  the  court  accepted  the 
case  for  review,  it  agreed  to  look  into 
the  matter  of  allowing  the  states  to 
establish  their  own  standards  of 
obscenity.  This  was  an  approach  that 
had  previously  been  advocated  by 
Justice  John  Marshall  Harlan.  In  its 
decision,  however,  the  court  did  not 
even  discuss  this  question,  which 
suggests  that  it  will  continue  to  decide 
obscenity  on  the  basis  of  a  liberal 
"national"  standard. 

If  the  court  proceeds  on  its  present 
course,  and  there  is  no  reason  to  be- 
lieve it  will  not,  prosecutions  in  cities 
and  states  of  anything  but  hard-core 
pornography  will  likely  fail  in  the  end. 

This  brings  us  back  to  the  question 
of  what  to  do.  It  may  be  that  now  is 
the  time  to  consider  censorship  of 
materials  going  into  the  hands  of  those 
under  18  unless  there  is  parental  ap- 
proval. Let  the  adults  consume  the 
filth  that  the  Supreme  Court  feels  im- 


pelled to  protect  under  the  First 
Amendment,  but  should  we  not  do 
something  to  keep  it  from  the  young- 
sters? 

Censorship  is  a  hard  word.  There  are 
some  who  would  soften  the  sound  by 
talking  about  "youth  protection"  or 
"classification."  Let's  not  gloss  it  over. 
Whatever  the  phrase,  we  are  talking 
about  some  form  of  censorship  of 
material  for  youth.  The  proposal  should 
be  examined  in  that  light. 

It  might  be  well  to  look  at  the  legal 
possibilities  and  problems  before 
wrestling  with  the  philosophical  aspects 
of  this  idea.  Provo,  Utah,  furnishes  a 
good  starting  point.  Provo  is  the  home 
of  Brigham  Young  University,  and  its 
population  of  approximately  42,000 
persons  is  over  80  percent  Latter-day 
Saint.  In  1966  the  Provo  City  Commis- 
sion passed  what  was  called  a  youth 
protection  ordinance.  The  law  required 
that  all  motion  picture  theater  opera- 
tors and  all  vendors  of  magazines  and 
books  designate  material  that  was 
unfit  for  youth.  In  this  case,  a  youth 
was  anyone  under  the  age  of  18.  Once 
a  publication  or  movie  had  been  so 
designated,  the  vendor  or  operator 
became  subject  to  a  misdemeanor 
charge  if  he  allowed  an  underage 
person  to  buy  a  magazine  or  attend  the 
motion  picture.  An  attempt  was  made 
in  the  law  to  define  what  might  be 
considered  unfit  for  youth,  and  the  law 
further  provided  that  any  ten  citizens 
could  complain  that  material  had  been 
improperly  classified.  Upon  complaint, 
the    city    commission    could    make    an 


Dr.  Dallas  Burnett,  Orem  (Utah)  Twenty-ninth  Ward  elders  quorum  president 
and  associate  professor  of  communications  at  Brigham  Young  University,  is 
a  former  magazine  editor  who  is  intimately  aware  of  the  importance  of  free- 
dom of  expression. 


examination  of  the  case  and  could 
withdraw  the  license  of  the  offending 
individual. 

Just  before  the  law  went  into  effect, 
it  was  challenged  in  Federal  District 
Court  by  a  Salt  Lake  City  magazine 
distributor.  He  complained  that  the  law 
violated  the  freedom  of  the  press 
guaranteed  in  the  first  and  fourteenth 
amendments  to  the  Constitution.  An 
injunction  was  granted. 

Provo  authorities  had  passed  their 
law  with  great  gusto  and  at  the  first 
indication  of  a  challenge  promised  a 
fight  all  the  way  to  the  Supreme  Court. 
There  was  a  change  of  heart,  however, 
and  just  before  the  case  was  to  be 
heard  in  Federal  District  Court,  Provo 
repealed  the  law  and  passed  two  other 
ordinances. 

The  new  ordinances  dealt  with 
movies  and  printed  material  separately. 
More  importantly,  the  new  laws  elimi- 
nated the  licensing  provisions  and  also 
any  method  of  challenging  the  classifi- 
cation of  material  made  by  the  news 
vendor  or  theater  operator.  The  original 
law  had  also  left  the  classification  up 
to  the  seller,  but  there  was  a  method 
of  questioning  whether  his  classifica- 
tion had  been  appropriate.  Under  the 
new  laws,  everything  was  left  in  the 
hands  of  the  seller.  His  decision  as  to 
whether  something  was  obscene  or  not 
was  the  final  word. 

A  complaint  was  also  brought 
against  the  two  new  ordinances  by  the 
same  Salt  Lake  City  magazine  distribu- 
tor, but  the  court  this  time  refused  to 
grant  an  injunction  against  enforce- 
ment of  the  law.  The  case,  which  was 
filed  in  mid-1966  against  the  two  laws, 
has  never  come  to  trial  and  likely  never 
will. 

Although  the  final  Provo  ordinances 


May  1968 


13 


"Society  may  find  itself  unable  even  to  teach  morality." 


were  toothless  tigers,  there  is  a  purpose 
in  discussing  them.  First,  there  was  a 
psychological  factor  here  that  cannot 
be  discounted.  The  first  ordinance 
never  really  went  into  effect,  yet  most 
of  the  magazine  sellers  in  the  city  com- 
plied with  it  by  taking  many  of  the 
"girlie"-type  magazines  off  the  open 
stands  and  placing  them  behind  the 
counters  where  they  were  no  longer 
available  to  browsing  youngsters.  This 
action  represented  a  classification  of 
the  magazines  as  "unfit"  for  youth. 
And  even  with  the  passage  of  the  two 
new  ordinances,  which  offered  no  legal 
threat  at  all  to  the  dealers,  most  news- 
stands continued  to  keep  such  maga- 
zines behind  the  counter. 

A  second  significant  point  in  the 
Provo  experiment  is  that  it  was  pre- 
cipitated in  the  first  place  by  concerned 
citizens.  A  few  people  who  had  been 
"shocked"  by  some  movies  shown 
locally  organized  themselves  in  an 
attempt  to  bring  about  greater  public 
awareness  of  the  prevalence  of  ob- 
scenity and  near-obscenity  in  motion 
pictures  and  magazines.  The  culmina- 
tion of  this  effort  was  the  Utah  County 
Council  for  Better  Movies  and  Litera- 
ture, which  in  turn  encouraged  the 
passage  of  Provo's  first  ordinance. 
Over  one  thousand  persons  attended  a 
meeting  sponsored  by  the  council  prior 
to  the  passage  of  the  Provo  law.  There 
can  be  little  doubt  that  this  impressed 
the  city  commission. 

Genuine  citizen  concern  is  absolutely 
essential  in  fighting  pornography,  but 
at  the  same  time  it  must  be  recognized 
that  obscenity  is  not  at  all  easy  to 
define.  Over-zealousness  can  lead  to 
"witch  hunting,"  which  may  be  just  as 
evil   as  the   pornography   itself. 

The   suggestion    here,   then,    is  that 


the  Provo  approach  is  only  a  step  in 
the  direction  of  what  must  eventually 
be  done  to  solve  this  problem.  It  is 
becoming  more  and  more  apparent  that 
the  youth  protection  law  is  the  only 
real  answer.  However,  any  successful 
youth  protection  law  must  have  teeth 
in  it.  Putting  movie  house  owners  and 
magazine  dealers  "on  their  honor"  is 
not  the  answer,  unfortunately. 

To  be  more  precise,  we  are  calling 
attention  to  a  legal  concept  called 
variable  obscenity,  as  contrasted  with 
constant  obscenity.  There  are  some  in- 
dications that  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States  may  give  its  blessing  to 
the  idea  that  materials  that  are  not 
obscene  for  adults  may  be  obscene  for 
youngsters.  This  is  not  a  particularly 
consistent  moral  or  religious  philos- 
ophy, of  course,  but  it  may  very  well 
be  the  last  legal  hope  in  the  battle 
against  a  declining  moral  standard. 

There  are  several  reasons  for  believ- 
ing that  the  high  court  may  give  legal 
sanction  to  this  idea  of  variable  ob- 
scenity. In  the  first  instance,  Dallas, 
Texas,  has  a  law  that  provides  for 
classifying  movies  as  to  their  fitness  for 
showing  to  youngsters  under  16.  Under 
the  Dallas  ordinance,  the  classification 
is  made  by  a  city-appointed  board — in 
essence,  a  censorship  board.  This 
particular  law  was  found  constitutional 
by  the  United  States  Fifth  Circuit  Court 
of  Appeals  in  1966.  The  case  has  been 
appealed  to  the  Supreme  Court  and 
will  be  decided  sometime  this  year.  In 
the  opinion  of  the  Circuit  Court,  the 
Supreme  Court  has  already  suggested 
and  accepted  the  variable  obscenity 
concept  in  previous  decisions.  The 
Circuit  Court  judge  wrote: 

"The    acceptance    of    this    variable 
obscenity  approach   indicates  that  the 


Supreme  Court  would  uphold  a  prop- 
erly drawn  statute  designed  to  regulate 
material  obscene  as  to  children  so  long 
as  the  legislation  does  not  have  the 
effect  of  reducing  adults  to  a  level  of 
consumption  fit  for  children.  The 
motion  picture  classification  statute 
presents  a  prime  example  of  a  means 
of  protecting  children  without  appre- 
ciably restricting  adults." 

In  addition  to  the  Dallas  case,  the 
high  court  will  also  decide  the  consti- 
tutionality of  a  New  York  State  law  that 
makes  it  illegal  to  sell  a  magazine  con- 
taining a  picture  of  a  nude  person  to 
anyone  under  the  age  of  17. 

Further,  the  Supreme  Court  said  in 
the  Arkansas  decision  cited  earlier:  "In 
none  of  the  cases  was  there  a  claim 
that  the  statute  in  question  reflected  a 
specific  and  limited  state  concern  for 
juveniles."  All  of  this  points  to  the  hope 
that  the  Supreme  Court  is  prepared  to 
accept  the  youth  protection  law  con- 
cept. 

There  is  no  purpose  in  spelling  out 
in  detail  how  these  laws  should  read. 
It  is  sufficient  to  make  plain  that  cities 
and  states  may  be  given  the  legal  go- 
ahead  to  tighten  the  lid  on  the  sort  of 
things  that  may  be  sold  and  shown  to 
young  people. 

Is  censorship  the  answer?  Is  the 
problem  serious  enough  to  take  a  step 
that  involves  the  government  in  a  re- 
sponsibility that  is  basically  parental? 

Reluctantly,  I  say  yes. 

Too  many  parents  in  our  society  have 
abdicated  their  responsibility.  Someone 
or  something  must  protect  these  un- 
protected youngsters.  In  fact,  the 
protective  parents  even  need  help.  It 
is  traditional  to  argue  that  morals 
cannot  be  legislated,  but  the  society 
that  doesn't  make  a  try  at  it,  at  least 
for  its  children,  may  find  itself  unable 
even  to  teach  morality.  O 


14 


Improvement  Era 


•  The  publication  and  sale  of 
obscene  material  is  BIG  business 
in  America  today.  Degenerate  sex 
pictures  and  pornographic  litera- 
ture, covertly  peddled  and  sold  in 
most  cities  and  communities,  net 
greedy  smut  merchants  millions 
of  dollars  annually. 

It  is  impossible  to  estimate  the 
amount  of  harm  to  impressionable 
teenagers  and  to  assess  the  vol- 
ume of  sex  crimes  attributable  to 
pornography,  but  its  influence  is 
extensive.  Sexual  violence  is  in- 
creasing at  an  alarming  pace. 
Many  parents  are  deeply  con- 
cerned about  conditions  which- 
involve  young  boys  and  girls  in  sex 
parties  and  illicit  relations.  While 
there  is  no  official  yardstick  with 
which  to  measure  accurately  the 
reasons  for  increases  in  any 
criminal  violation,  we  must  face 
reality.  Pornography,  in  all  its 
forms,  is  one  major  cause  of  sex 
crimes,  sexual  aberrations,  and 
perversions. 

Is  our  society  becoming  so 
wicked  that  we  are  turning  from 
virtue  and  integrity  to  immorality 
and  degradation?  Are  we  becom- 
ing morally  bankrupt  and   letting 


(Reprinted     by     permission      from     the     FBI 
haw  Enforcement  Bulletin. ) 


J.  Edgar  Hoover, 
FBI  director, 
writes  about  the 


Evils  of 

Obscene  Materials 


our  principles  of  conduct  and 
decency  deteriorate?  Are  we  for- 
saking the  simple  teachings  of 
right  over  wrong  and  good  over 
bad? 

Let  us  look  about  us.  In  the 
publishing,  theatrical,  and  enter- 
tainment fields,  are  the  good, 
enlightening,  and  educational 
qualities  of  their  products  being 
overshadowed  by  too  much  em- 
phasis on  obscenity,  vulgarity, 
incest,  and  homosexuality?  Many 
people  believe  this  to  be  true.  But 
the  legitimate  productions  of  these 
media  are  rather  mild  when  com- 
pared with  the  hard-core  pornog- 
raphy flooding  the  country  in  the 
forms  of  films,  ''playing"  cards, 
"comic"  books,  paperbacks,  and 
pictures.  Such  filth  in  the  hands 
of  young  people  and  curious 
adolescents  does  untold  damage 
and  leads  to  disastrous  conse- 
quences. 

Police  officials  who  have  dis- 
cussed this  critical  problem  with 
me  unequivocally  state  that  lewd 
and  obscene  material  plays  a 
motivating  role  in  sexual  violence. 
In  case  after  case,  the  sex  criminal 
has  on  his  person  or  in  his  posses- 
sion pornographic  literature  or 
pictures.  Under  these  conditions, 


it  is  not  surprising  to  note  that 
forcible  rape  in  1966  increased  10 
percent  over  the  1965  total,  a 
violation  occurring  every  21  min- 
utes. Since  1960,  forcible  rape 
has  increased  50  percent. 

Obviously,  all  that  is  being 
done  to  combat  the  sale  and  traf- 
fic in  obscene  materials  in  the 
nation  is  not  enough.  Sound  and 
workable  laws  are  needed,  and 
where  they  do  exist,  they  should 
be  vigorously  enforced.  Since 
many  courts  seem  to  judge  ob- 
scenity on  the  basis  of  the  mora! 
standards  in  the  community,  the 
public  has  a  vital  role  in  upgrading 
the  level  of  community  morality. 
When  obscene  material  is  discov- 
ered, it  should  be  exposed  and 
citizens  should  complain  to  proper 
authorities.  When  pornography  is 
received  in  the  mails,  postal  au- 
thorities should  be  advised.  Citi- 
zens should  come  forward  and 
cooperate  in  the  prosecution  of 
the  offenders. 

Obscene  material  is  indeed 
evil,  but  it  is  not  a  necessary  evil. 
If  the  illicit  profits  in  pornography 
were  replaced  with  stiff  punish- 
ments for  the  filth  purveyors,  this 
evil  would  be  brought  under 
control.  O 


"In  case  after  case,  the  sex  criminal 
has  on  his  person  pornographic  literature." 


May  1968 


15 


On  Hill  Climbing 
By  Enola  Chamberlin 

Hurriedly  she  climbed  the  hill, 
Not  that  she  needed  exercise  of 

body — 
Care  of  her  house,  her  children, 

her  man, 
Gave  her  that — 
But  because 

She  needed  exercise  of  spirit. 
She  needed  to  break  away, 
Needed  the  challenge, 
The  excitement 
Of  doing  something 
Not  to  be  experienced 
In  her  day-by-day , 
Her  commonplace  living 
Of  life. 

And  she  found  that  though 
On  the  far  side  distance  and  far 

places 
Beckoned  her, 
The  sight  of  her  house, 
Snug  beneath  the  elms, 
The  love  for  her  children, 
And  her  man, 

Drew  her  back  down  the  hill, 
Her  hill  of  adventure, 
Much,  much  faster  than  she  had 

climbed  it. 


16 


holy  scRiptimes 


now  only     29. 


;aihts 


Here  is  a  magnificent  volume  that  will  become  a  family 
heirloom  —  a  treasure  of  sacred  scripture  to  be  enjoyed  for 
generations.  Ruggedly  bound  in  top  grain  cowhide  and  printed 
in  large  easy-to-read  type  on  high  quality  paper,  this  volume 
has  been  made  to  last.  It  is  illustrated  throughout  with 
paintings  by  the  masters  —  in  full  and  glorious  color. 
Additionally  the  volume  contains  many  scriptural  study  aids 
such  as  Bible  Maps,  a  Concordance,  a  Combination  Reference 
to  the  Four  Standard  Works,  and  many  special  informative 
features.  There  is  also  a  genealogical  section  with  space  for 
vital  family  records  and  family  history. 

THE  HOLY  BIBLE  •  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 
THE  DOCTRINE  AND  COVENANTS 
THE  PEARL  OF  GREAT  PRICE 


I  a 


holy  scRiptimes 


NOW  AVAILABLE  FOR    $29.95! 


(To  order:  Use  coupon  8  on  other  Deseret  Book  Company  advertisement) 

Improvement   Era 


New  Books  &  Records 


FROM  DESERET  BOOK 


THERE'S  ALWAYS  MOTHER 


$2.95 


Tig 
^WITNESSES 


THERE'S 
ALWAYS 

MflTtiER 


MORMON 
FAMILY 


by  Caroline  Eyring  Miner 

A  delightful  new  collection  of  prose,  poetry,  wit,  and  wisdom  —  especially 
for  mothers.  This  colorful  gift  publication  will  make  an  ideal  surprise  for 
any  mother  on  Mother's  Day,  or  on  a  birthday  or  other  gift-giving  occasion. 

GLIMPSES  OF  A  MORMON  FAMILY  $3.95 

by  Frances  Grant  Bennett 

Here  is  a  delightful  biography  by  a  daughter  of  the  late  President  Heber 
J.  Grant,  whose  husband  is  Utah's  senior  senator,  Wallace  F.  Bennett. 
This  intimate,  personal  glimpse  into  the  lives  of  the  Grants  and  the  Ben- 
netts will  provide  fascinating  reading  for  all  those  interested  in  these  two 
outstanding  families. 

WITNESSES  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  $2.95 

by  Preston  Nibley 

This  important  volume,  out  of  print  for  some  time,  has  been  re-issued  in 
an  attractive  new  edition.  Here  in  book  form  have  been  collected  the 
known  facts  pertaining  to  the  lives  and  experiences  of  the  eleven  wit- 
nesses to  the  authenticity  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  not  one  of  whom  ever 
denied  his  testimony. 


Deseret  Book  of  the  Month  Bonus  Value  for  May 


RecnK  for  Fam«»  Listen**. 
T     - 


WHO  AM  I? 

by  Alvin  R.  Dyer 

Reg.  $4.95,    NOW,  FOR  MAY  ONLY  $3.69. 
A  saving  of  $1.26 


Who  Am  I?  is  a  thoughtful,  scholarly  exami- 
nation of  the  purpose  of  earth  life  that  por- 
trays the  necessity  of  the  gospel  to  perfect  the 
whole  man  and  prepare  him  for  the  glory  of 
eternity.   Dynamic  reading! 


Every  month  Deseret  Book  Company  will  choose  a  book-of-the-month  to  be  its  BONUS  VALUE 
for  that  month.  Important  LDS  best  sellers  will  be  available  to  you  at  substantial  savings 
over  the  regular  price— this  is  a  great  way  to  build  your  LDS  home  library.  Watch  for  these 
specials  each  month— mail  orders  will  be  shipped  postage  paid! 


UunufcGi 


:ata<!!y|  ammcA  waft 


s  THE  MORMON  TABERNACLE  CHOIR'S 
GREATEST  HITS  -  Vol.  II 

Includes  Londonderry  Air,  Beautiful  Dreamer,  Land  of  Hope  and 
Glory,  Dixie,  Battle  Cry  of  Freedom.   With  the  Philadelphia  Orch. 

6  ANCIENT  AMERICA  SPEAKS 

Vol  I.  Nephi  and  the  Plates  of  Brass.  The  Book  of  Mormon  in 
dramatic  settings,  recorded  by  fine  voices,  to  enhance  reading  and 
study  of  this  important  scripture.  Not  a  simple  text  reading. 

7  INSTANT  INSANITY  DRUGS 

Here  are  the  facts  about  drugs  in  the  USA  today.  A  frightening 
indictment  of  those  who  traffic  in  perverting  young  minds  with 
the  odious  philosophy  of  drugs  . . .  the  LSD  mystique. 


Heseret  Book 

COMPANY 

44  EAST  SO.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OGDEN 

777  SO.  MAIN  ST.,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


Order  here 

DESERET  BOOK  COMP, 

or     777  South  Main  StreeUOri 


Please  send  items  circled 

8.  Hoi; 
Items  5.  6.  7.  require  20«  postage  for  eac 


separate  adj 
Item  8.  is  sent  postage  paid. 


Total  cost  of  purchase  $ This  must  include  ZlA%  sales  tax  from  Utah  resi- 
dents ordering  from  Salt  Lake;  OR  5%  sales  tax  from  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange. 

Paid  by  check  [~J  Money  order  fj  Charge  established  account  □ 

NAME 

ADDRESS 


CITY.. 


.STATE 


Mm    Km  i* 


May  1968 


17 


The  second  sheet  of  "House  of  the  Lord"   calls  for  five  side   windows. 


1  i  *  H  1  V  [  t  J  L  I     5  t  <  1  I  O  H 1-T 


f  IODB      P  L  1 


Sketches  on  papyri  backings  resemble  floor 
and    building    plans    of    Kirtland    Temple. 

Reprinted   from   Architectural    Forum,    Copy- 
right    March     1936,     Urban     America,     Inc. 


Improvement  Era 


u 


X 


X 


fl;  M 


■ij£\> 


III     B-R.     Sketches     appear     to     be 
p/an   for  temple   in  Jackson   County. 


///    A-R.    The    f/oor    p/an    is    a/so 
re/ated    to    the    Kirtland    Temple. 


X/-R.   This  may  be  the  corner  of 
temp/e;  choir  box,  audience  pews. 


The  Sketches 

on  "the 
Papyri 

Backings 

w: 


By  Dr.  T.  Edgar  Lyon 


'■is         */ "lAKEPoin.s.ill. 

°*-/°  "Kirtland 

lb       wnloughby 

i®Wkkfiff»     ^Chardon 


SANDUSKY" 
i  Fremont 


Green  Sprs^     BE-llevue? 


MonrMville 

HURON 

Willard 
d>        Gri 
Plymouth 


Obftlin 
LORAIN0 


O  ■<»■    "J^|»lll«  ~       [iiS,"""" 

"     B»'ta   GMflTI  CUYAHOGA  VSUM""iT 


rmricfc 


MarH 

■lil-iC' 


^  Jefferson 
ASHTABULA 


o  Aurora  u .    c  °Cortlan<l       | 

u,„>  .  Hr,arn  o^l  Wnrrnn      SnarDn 

Marrtuao  Le3Vinstlu,g^rren6  w„, 


HilM0*^0^  Hubbard 


RICHLAND 
I     0  Shelby 


„  West  SalemO      Ci 


indhsm  o 
— ■  I       ""»',        W"  ^e^       Newton  Fa 

MedinaA     Cuyahoga  Follva'o0  I  »      ARovenno 

AkrnnVr.  °Munroe  Fails  Craig  Beach, 

.   wadiwDcij.     mMbu°<',,°<'    TOUi  — 

Sevillio  (St*""  pLaliBmore    PORTAGE  |        Canlr1'1^ 

■^tnn0       g    o  I  Barberton  tonSSSSi 


Young*townt4ig»ostrjth#r 


•   a  lion 

(man  > 


o 


Poland       | 

MAHONING  i 


1 '  ^c'.jn-.'ii  J-' 


Shaded   area    represents    maps    on    papyri. 


Dr.  T.  Edgar  Lyon,  research  historian  of  Nauvoo 
Restoration  Incorporated  and  associate  director  of  the 
Institute  of  Religion  adjacent  to  the  University  of  Utah, 
is  a  former  Netherlands  Mission  president  and  the 
author  of  numerous  courses  of  study  for  the  Church. 


hen  Michael  Chandler's 
Egyptian  mummies  were 
first  brought  to  Kirtland,  Ohio,  in  July  1835,  there 
were  "four  human  figures,  together  with  some  rolls 
of  papyrus.  ..."  (Documentary  History  of  the  Church, 
Vol.  2,  p.  235.)  They  were  objects  of  great  interest 
and  were  referred  to  as  "the  curiosities." 

Because  of  too  much  handling,  subjection  to  fluc- 
tuating temperatures  and  humidity,  and  the  hard- 
ships of  travel  as  the  Saints  moved  westward,  parts 
of  the  fragile  papyri  inevitably  cracked,  fragments 
chipped  off,  and  one  or  more  of  the  rolls  probably 
broke  into  pieces.  Perhaps  at  Kirtland,  but  it  could 
have  been  in  Missouri  or  at  Nauvoo,  someone 
attempted  to  preserve  the  manuscripts  by  pasting 
them  on  paper.  It  could  have  been  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  or,  more  likely,  someone  close  to  him 
whom  he  directed  to  do  the  pasting.  What  was  the 
source  of  the  backing  paper? 

Probably  in  the  early  1830's  some  as  yet  unidenti- 
fied Latter-day  Saint  architect  or  builder  drew  two  or 
more  floor  plans  for  a  large  building.  These  early 
drafts  lacked  dimensional  measurements  and  were 
drawn  almost  devoid  of  window  and  door  openings. 
It  appears  the  designer  did  not  have  sheets  of  paper 


May  1968 


19 


One  drawing- — found  in  the  Church  Historian's  office — is  titled  "House  of  the 


sufficiently  large  to  accommodate  the  entire  floor 
plan,  so  he  drew  portions  on  more  than  one  sheet 
and  then  pasted  them  together  to  present  the  entire 
drawing,  using  other  sheets  to  form  the  backing. 

Modifications  and  improvements  were  made  in  the 
design  of  this  large  structure,  and  more  detailed 
drawings  were  made.  The  less  detailed  drawings 
were  discarded  but  preserved  for  other  uses,  as 
paper  was  relatively  expensive  a  century  and  a 
quarter  ago.  When  those  who  decided  to  preserve 
the  deteriorating  papyri  fragments  sought  some- 
thing on  which  to  mount  them,  they  used  these  un- 
detailed drawings  for  the  backing,  cutting  them  into 
irregular  sizes,  perhaps  comparable  to  the  fragments 
they  were  intended  to  protect. 

Of  the  eleven  papyri  fragments  that  the  Church 
acquired  in  November  1967,  the  ones  numbered 
III  A,  III  B,  and  XI  (these  are  the  identifying  numbers 
used  in  the  February  Era)  have  sections  of  what 
appear  to  be  the  earlier  drawings,  referred  to  above, 
on  their  reverse  sides.  (The  letter  "R,"  attached  to 
the  February  numbering  system,  will  identify  the 
reverse  side  of  any  particular  fragment.  Thus,  the 
reverse  sides  of  III  A,  III  B,  and  XI  will  be  identified 
as  III  A-R,  III  B-R,  and  Xl-R.) 

An  examination  of  papyri  fragments  I  and  XI 
indicates  there  are  drawings  also  on  the  front  sides 
to  which  the  papyrus  fragments  were  pasted.  (Num- 
ber XI,  therefore,  has  drawings  on  both  sides  of  the 
backing  paper.)  If  all  the  portions  of  these  drawings 
were  used  in  mounting  the  papyri,  then  there  are 
some  pieces  of  the  papyri  missing,  because  all  of 
the  segments  of  the  floor  plan  are  not  with  the 
papyri  acquired  last  November. 

To  the  observant  inquirer,  a  question  naturally 
arises:  What  building  did  these  sketches  depict? 
Most  people  who  have  visited  the  Kirtland  Temple 
are  probably  impressed  by  the  four  tiers  of  pulpits 
at  the  east  and  west  ends;  each  of  the  upper  three 
levels  has  three  semicircular  pulpits,  and  box-pews 
at  each  side  face  the  pulpits  at  right  angles.  A  com- 
parison of  the  fragmentary  floor  plan  drawings  from 
the  mounting  paper  of  the  papyri,  when  pieced  to- 
gether, could  indicate  the  following  aspects  of  the 
Kirtland  Temple:  The  numerals  inked  on  III  A-R, 
III  B-R,  and  Xl-R  probably  mean  (1)  the  number  3's 


would  be  the  east-west  aisles;  (2)  the  number 
4's  would  be  the  transverse  choir  box  pews  facing 
toward  the  small  box  pews  that  are  listed  as  the  num- 
ber 6's  and  the  pulpits;  (3)  the  number  7's  would 
be  the  narrow  stairways  leading  to  the  pulpits;  (4) 
the  number  5's  would  be  the  nine  circular  pulpits 
at  each  end,  and  the  lower  pulpit  area;  (5)  the 
number  8's  and  the  number  9's  would  be  the 
transept  aisles. 


ft* 


ys 


VI 


Additional  plan  is   by  Frederick   G.Williams.     Note  nine  side  windows. 

Between  the  pulpits  are  the  longer  box-pews  in 
the  center,  with  shorter  ones  between  the  aisles  and 
the  exterior  walls.  (Movable  benches  in  all  the 
pews  on  the  main  floor  made  it  possible  for  the 
occupants  to  face  either  pulpit  as  occasion  de- 
manded.) Double  lines  on  the  drawings  indicate 
the  places  at  which  the  painted  canvas  curtains 
(veils),  lowered  from  rollers  on  the  ceiling,  would 
divide  the  hall  into  small  areas  for  special  meetings. 
All  of  these  items  appear  to  be  similar  to  the  Kirt- 
land Temple  with  one  exception.  These  drawings 
provide  for  14  rows  of  box-pews  on  the  floor  level, 
whereas  there  are  only  ten  in  the  building  at  Kirtland. 

Of  direct  bearing  to  these  sketches  are  two  original 
ink  drawings  in  the  Church  Historian's  Office.  Both 
drawings  are  of  the  projected  temple  to  be  con- 
structed in  Jackson  County,  Missouri,  one  bearing 
the  designation  "House  of  the  Lord  for  the  Presi- 
dency." One,  which  appears  to  be  the  older  of  the 
two,  is  drawn  on  thin  paper  approximately  15  by 
21 1/2  inches  and  has  a  floor  plan  almost  identical 
to  that  which  can  be  reconstructed  from  the  drawings 


20 


Improvement  Era 


Lord  for  the  Presidency." 


on  the  papyri  backings,  even  to  the  drop  leaf  table 
in  front  of  one  of  the  bottom  pulpits.  Quite  detailed 
measurements  are  given  for  the  main  hall  (77  by  61 
feet),  the  pulpit  areas,  box-pews,  and  aisles.  The 
side  elevation  shows  only  five  windows  in  the  struc- 
ture in  each  wall,  and  there  are  14  rows  of  box-pews 
on  the  main  floor. 

The  second  drawing,  more  mechanically  accurate 
and  more  neatly  done  than  the  one  just  described, 


«.*> 


'*\ 


Williams'  plan  also    appears    related  to  proposed  Jackson  temple. 

bears  the  name  of  Frederick  G.  Williams,  a  member 
of  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church  at  Kirtland,  as 
though  he  had  executed  it.  His  floor  plan  was 
essentially  the  same,  except  for  the  correction  of  an 
error  concerning  the  extension  of  an  aisle  into  the 
elevated  pulpit  area  at  one  end,  and  the  placing  of 
nine  rather  than  five  windows  in  the  side  elevation 
of  each  of  the  two  floors. 

From  a  comparative  examination  of  these  two 
original  drawings  with  the  fragmentary  sketches  from 
the  papyri,  it  seems  that  all  four  of  them  are  related 
and  are  various  stages  in  the  development  of  plans 
for  the  temple  that  was  to  be  constructed  in  Jackson 
County,   Missouri. 

There  has  not  been  sufficient  study  done  on  the 
handwriting  of  early  Church  members  to  ascertain 
who  might  have  drawn  the  plans  for  the  "House  of 
the  Lord  for  the  Presidency,"  except  the  one  bearing 
the  name  of  President  Williams.  Brigham  Young 
was  a  member  of  the  Church  after  April  14,  1832, 
and  if  the  plans  were  drawn  subsequent  to  that  date, 
he  might  have  been  the  draftsman  on  some  of  these 


plans.  He  had  done  much  building  in  New  York 
State,  owned  a  set  of  simple  drafting  pens  and 
equipment,  and  was  capable  of  making  the  draw- 
ings. Reynolds  Cahoon,  who  had  been  converted  in 
October  1830  by  Parley  P.  Pratt  at  his  residence 
near  Kirtland,  had  limited  building  experience, 
which  probably  was  a  factor  in  his  appointment  as 
one  of  the  three-man  building  committee  for  the 
Kirtland  Temple. 

As  strange  as  it  may  seem  today,  at  the  time  the 
temples  for  Jackson  County,  Kirtland,  and  Nauvoo 
were  planned,  the  need  for  a  qualified  architect 
was  of  secondary  importance.  There  were  few 
trained  architects  outside  the  major  urban  centers. 
Most  buildings  were  designed  by  "practical  builders," 
such  as  Brigham  Young.  It  must  be  remembered 
that  the  early  temples  contained  no  central  heating 
or  mechanical  ventilation,  no  electric  circuits,  no 
plumbing,  and  no  elevators.  Hence  no  advanced 
planning  was  needed,  as  in  the  twentieth  century 
building,  to  conceal  these  modern  conveniences  in 
walls  and  partitions. 

At  that  time  architectural  knowledge  concerning 
stresses,  strains,  thrusts,  and  similar  mechanical 
problems  was  quite  unknown  among  builders 
outside  urban  communities.  With  a  general  di- 
mensional plan  in  mind — and  in  many  cases  it 
was  in  the  mind  of  the  builder  and  not  on  paper, 
or  it  might  have  been  sketched  on  a  planed  scrap 
of  lumber — the  builders  laid  a  massive  foundation, 
often  without  a  footing  but  which  practical  experi- 
ence had  taught  them  would  support  any  eventualities 
to  which  the  building  might  be  subjected.  At  Kirt- 
land, and  tater  at  Nauvoo,  a  building  committee  of 
practical  laymen  commenced  the  actual  construction 
of  the  temples  before  an  architect  had  been 
employed. 

When  building  the  Kirtland  Temple,  the  builders 
made  some  modifications  of  the  plans  for  the  temple 
in  Zion.  They  retained  the  basic  design  of  the 
floor  plan  but  made  its  measurements  conform  to 
the  dimensions  given  in  D&C  94:4.  This  shortened 
the  length  and  narrowed  the  width  of  the  building, 
with  the  result  that  there  was  space  only  for  ten 
rows  of  box-pews  on  the  main  floor.  Six  windows 
were  placed  in  the  side  walls  on  each  floor.     An 


May  1968 


21 


The  drawings  seem  to  have  been  for  the  temple  at  Jackson  County,  Missouri. 


additional  drop  leaf  sacrament  table  was  also  added 
to  the  lower  pulpit  at  one  end. 

A  visit  to  the  Kirtland  Temple  allows  the  inter- 
ested visitor  to  see,  in  slightly  smaller  form  and 
beauty,  the  floor  and  pulpit  plans,  the  aisles,  the 
box-pew  arrangements,  and  the  plan  for  the  veils 
that  could  be  lowered  to  divide  the  hall  into  sections, 
as  these  were  envisioned  by  Joseph  Smith  for  the 
temple  in  Zion  that  was  never  built.  The  drawings 
on  the  back  of  the  papyri  recently  acquired  by  the 
Church  apparently  represent  a  stage  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  plan  for  the  first  temple  the  Lord  com- 
manded the  Saints  to  build  in  this  dispensation  of 
the  fulness  of  times. 

The  Maps  an  the  Papyri  Backings 

When  King  Charles  II  of  England  granted  a  charter 
to  the  "Connecticut  River  Towns"  in  1662,  he  fixed 
the  north  and  south  boundaries  of  the  colony  by 
parallels,  but  extended  its  western  boundary  to  the 
"South  Seas."  By  the  geography  of  that  day,  its 
western  boundary  would  be  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
Charles  II,  however,  was  not  geographically  careful 
when  giving  away  American  lands — he  gave  both  the 
Duke  of  York  (New  York  colony)  and  William  Penn 
(the  colony  of  Pennsylvania)  portions  of  the  region 
already  given  to  Connecticut,  but  he  placed  western 
limits  on  them.  Connecticut  then  claimed  the  land 
westward  from  these  colonies  as  a  "Western  Re- 
serve" for  its  expanding  population.  King  James 
at  an  earlier  date  had  given  a  charter  to  Virginia, 
and  its  indefinite  wording  also  gave  Virginia  a  claim 
to  the  land  beyond  the  western  limit  of  Pennsylvania. 

Following  the  American  Revolution,  the  new  federal 
government  persuaded  the  various  states  to  renounce 
their  conflicting  claims  to  western  lands,  as  stated 
in  their  charters,  and  to  cede  them  to  the  national 
government.  In  1786  Connecticut  ceded  all  its 
western  land  claims  except  an  irregularly  shaped 
quadrilateral  commencing  near  present-day  Con- 
neaut,  Ohio,  on  Lake  Erie,  running  south  along  the 
Pennsylvania  border  to  approximately  Youngstown, 
thence  west  to  the  vicinity  of  Willard,  and  north  to 
Port  Clinton  on  Lake  Erie.  This  was  then  officially 
recognized  as  Connecticut's  Western  Reserve. 


Moses  Cleaveland  [sic]  went  west  in  1796  to 
supervise  the  disposition  of  these  lands  for  the 
Connecticut  Land  Company.  The  city  he  helped 
found,  Cleveland,  became  the  cultural,  financial, 
industrial,  and  maritime  center  of  the  area.  Western 
Reserve  University  at  Cleveland  is  one  of  the  few 
survivals  that  perpetuate  this  once  important  name. 
In  1800  Connecticut  agreed  to  have  its  Western 
Reserve  included  in  the  newly  organized  Territory  of 


'End  View  East" of  Williams'  plan  closely  resembles   Kirtland  Temple. 

Ohio  as  Trumbull  County.     As  the  population  grew, 
it  was  eventually  divided  into  14  counties. 

During  the  1820's  a  newly  established  religious 
movement,  whose  members  were  expectantly  await- 
ing the  "restoration  of  the  Primitive  Church"  and 
who  called  themselves  Reformed  Baptists,  but  who 
were  more  commonly  known  as  Campbellites,  were 
highly  successful  in  making  converts  on  the  Western 
Reserve.  Sidney  Rigdon,  a  former  Baptist  preacher 
at  Pittsburgh,  was  sent  there  as  a  supervisor  of  a 
number  of  their  congregations.  From  his  home  sta- 
tion at  Mentor,  Ohio,  he  exercised  direction  over  the 
congregations  at  Hyrum,  Thompson,  Kirtland,  and 
other  associated  communities.  Parley  P.  Pratt  and 
Orson  Hyde  were  both  preachers  for  this  Reformed 
Baptist  movement  in  Ohio. 

In  October  1830,  three  months  after  Parley  P. 
Pratt  was  converted  to  the  Church,  the  Prophet- 
Joseph  Smith  called  him  to  return  on  a  mission  to 
his  Campbellite  friends  on  the  Western  Reserve  and 
to  proclaim  the  restoration  of  the  gospel.  Accom- 
panied  by  Ziba   Peterson,   Peter  Whitmer,  Jr.,   and 


22 


Improvement   Era 


Oliver  Cowdery,  he  journeyed  westward  to  Mentor, 
where  Sidney  Rigdon  was  soon  converted.  Within 
a  few  weeks  hundreds  of  Campbellites  were  con- 
verted, and  in  less  than  a  year  more  than  a  thou- 
sand converts  were  made.  This  acceptance  of  the 
gospel  by  inhabitants  of  the  Western  Reserve,  plus 
the  opposition  that  faced  the  Church  in  New  York 
State,  was  instrumental  in  transference  of  Church 
headquarters  to  Kirtland,  Ohio,  early  in  1831. 


JL  Jt i 1_ 


Williams'  "West  End  View"   was    altered    some    in    Kirtland    Temple. 

After  the  location  of  the  western  Zion  in  Jackson 
County,  Missouri,  in  1831,  many  of  the  Saints  on  the 
Western  Reserve  migrated  there  and  entered  into  the 
law  of  consecration  and  stewardship.  (See  D&C  42.) 
If  the  migrants  were  not  able  to  sell  their  property 
in  Ohio,  they  deeded  it  to  the  bishop  of  the  Church 
at  Kirtland  and  were  given  certificates  verifying  their 
consecrations,  which  Bishop  Partridge  in  Zion  then 
honored  by  giving  them  a  stewardship  in  Missouri. 
(See  D&C  72  for  an  example  of  this  arrangement.) 
It  was  thus  necessary  that  the  Church  authorities 
have  land  maps  of  the  Western  Reserve  to  facilitate 
the  transfer  of  title  and  deeds  to  property  of  the 
departing  Saints. 

Although  the  Lord  had  revealed  in  1831  that  he 
would  only  retain  a  "strong  hand"  in  Kirtland  for 
five  years  (D&C  64:21),  the  Saints  constructed  their 
first  temple  there,  established  some  industries, 
added  subdivisions,  and  acquired  and  farmed  thou- 
sands of  acres.  Even  after  the  settlement  at  Nauvoo, 
many  Saints  were  still  residing  in  the  Kirtland 
vicinity;  they  were  then  urged  to  turn  their  property 


over  to  the  agents  of  the  Church  at  Kirtland  in  ex- 
change for  land  at  Nauvoo  and  vicinity. 

The  drawings,  identified  as  ll-R  and  IV-R,  to  which 
the  papyri  had  been  pasted  apparently  after  the  rolls 
were  beginning  to  fall  apart  from  too  much  handling, 
were  a  map  of  the  Western  Reserve,  with  a  few  ex- 
tensions, where  many  hundreds  of  Saints  had  homes 
and  farms. 

The  lines  that  are  shown  on  the  map  indicate  the 
boundaries  of  the  six-mile  square  townships,  as  they 
would  have  appeared  when  the  entire  Western  Re- 
serve was  Trumbull  County,  but  without  the  county 
divisions  as  they  existed  during  the  Mormon  settle- 
ment in  Ohio. 

It  is  not  possible  at  the  present  state  of  research 
to  date  this  old  map  or  to  determine  who  drew  it, 
who  used  it,  or  for  what  purpose  it  was  drawn.  It 
might  well  be  a  very  old  map  of  the  Western  Reserve, 
dating  back  to  the  time  when  it  was  all  Trumbull 
County,  and  hence  had  none  of  the  later  county 
boundaries.  It  could  have  been  used  by  a  mission- 
ary, circuit  rider,  revivalist,  district  superintendent, 
county  overseer,  tax  collector,  or  assessor,  each  of 
whom  made  reports  on  the  basis  of  townships. 

In  those  days,  when  transportation  was  slow, 
communication  no  faster  than  a  horse-drawn  vehicle 
or  sailing  boat,  and  travel  very  difficult,  it  was  quite 
common  for  people  to  be  more  conscious  of  their 
township  locations  than  they  were  of  larger  county 
designations.  (This  condition  is  true  even  today  in 
some  parts  of  New  England,  New  York,  Ohio,  In- 
diana, and  Illinois.)  The  situation  was  aggravated 
in  Ohio  by  one  county  eventually  evolving  into  14 
counties  as  the  population  increased,  and  the  county 
boundaries  were  constantly  shifting  as  new  counties 
were  organized.  The  township  designations  were 
much  more  stable  than  the  county  names,  and 
property  outside  of  incorporated  towns  was  also 
described  on  deed  records  by  the  township. 

This  map  might  have  been  a  contemporary  map 
used  by  Sidney  Rigdon,  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Orson  Hyde, 
Lyman  Wight,  or  other  Latter-day  Saint  leaders  in 
their  activities.  Or  it  might  have  served  Bishop 
Newell  K.  Whitney  in  the  transfer  of  property  as 
Saints  departed  for  Missouri  to  live  under  the  law  of 
consecration  and  stewardship  in  Zion.  O 


May  1968 


23 


'•  ■:,. 


W* 


"Jennie,  I'm  sorry. 

I  really  didn't  know." 

He  reached  for  my  trembling  chin 

and  raised  it.   "Come  on  now, 

little  sis.   Give  me 

a  smile." 


•  It's  late,  and  the  house  and  the  children  are  settling 
down  for  sleep.  Even  Paul,  who  in  the  months  since 
his  father's  death  has  quietly  filled  the  evenings 
with  his  presence,  has  gone  to  bed,  quarterly  exams 
at  the  university  ahead  of  him. 

I  sit  with  the  lamp  turned  low,  remembering  this 
afternoon  in  the  bishop's  office.  We  talked  together 
about  a  mission  for  Paul,  and  now  I  wonder:  could 
he  have  guessed  what  was  really  in  my  heart?  I  said 
all  the  right  things.  "It  will  have  to  be  his  decision, 
Bishop.  We'll  talk  it  over  and  pray  about  it."  But 
inside  I  was  crying  out  rebelliously,  No!  It's  too  soon! 

I've  never  said  "no"  before.  It's  always  been  "yes" 
or  "I'll  try."  We  could  somehow  manage  financially, 
and  it  would  be  wonderful  for  Paul.  But  what  would 
Susan  and  Billy  and  Joe  do  without  their  adored  older 
brother?  And  where  does  a  mother  find  the  strength 


Amy  Hillyard  Jensen,  mother  of  eight  children,  is  an 
active  Relief  Society  worker  in  the  Bellevue  (Washington) 
First  Ward.  A  part-time  writer,  she  used  the  background 
of  the   Pacific   Northwest  for  the  setting  of  this  story. 


Firstling 

the 
k      Flock 


\'J 


By  Amy  Hillyard  Jensen 


musiratecf  by  Dale  Kilbomn 


X: 


%" 


HI ' '  *'' 


"■*"v.» 


'---:«-  ■    . ■UsifofO.iVi* ;..»-  >,..;-■ 


to  send  her  boy  on  a  mission  when  his  father  has  just 
died?  He  was  the  firstling  of  our  flock.  How  can  I 
part  with  him  now? 

Suddenly  the  words  evoke  memories,  and  I  picture 
springtime  at  the  yellow  apartment  house  on  the  hill. 
Springtime,  when  I  found  the  Church— or  it  found  me. 


It  happened  here  in  Seattle,  just  before  the  war.  I 
was  17  and  in  love  with  a  brown-eyed  boy  named 
Roger.  He  was  as  inconstant  as  our  Seattle  weather, 
but  the  very  fact  that  I  never  knew  from  day  to  day 
whether  he  cared  or  not  somehow  added  to  his  charm. 

Mother,  who  was  all  the  family  I  had,  was  manager 
of  the  apartment  house  where  we  lived,  with  its 
pseudo-Spanish  architecture,  long  musty  halls,  and 
view  of  Puget  Sound. 

One  day  in  early  spring  Roger  had  come  to  the 
high  school  and  walked  home  with  me.  We  lingered 
outside  the  big  green  front  door  talking  about  the 
spring  prom  at  the  university,  where  he  was  majoring 
in  mathematics. 

He  hadn't  asked  me  to  the  prom  yet,  but  I  could 
tell  he  meant  to.  He  stood  with  his  books  held  care- 
lessly on  one  hip,  leaning  against  the  yellow  stucco 
wall,  while  I  sat  on  the  step.  It  was  one  of  the  good 
times.  So  often  Roger  teased  me,  suspecting  how 
much  I  cared  for  him.  "Hey,  there's  a  gorgeous  red- 
head in  my  English  class  named  Ginger,"  he  said 
once.  "Boy,  I  could  go  for  her!"  And  while  his  words 
didn't  offend  me,  something  hurt  inside  because  he'd 
noticed  Ginger— and  my  hair  was  mousy  brown. 

But  today  his  mood  was  different,  and  he  talked  of 
college.  "In  another  year  you'll  be  there,  too,"  he  told 
me.  "I'll  carry  your  books."  His  cheeks  dimpled  in  one 
of  his  rare  smiles.  When  he  looked  like  that,  I  didn't 
think  his  month  was  weak,  as  Mother  had  once  de- 
scribed it. 

Then  he  leaned  over  me.  "You'll  be  my  girl,  Jennie," 
he  said.  My  heart,  caught  unaware,  stopped  in  sur- 
prise, then  speeded  up,  pumping  the  hot  blood  to  my 
face.  It  was  then  that  the  green  door  opened  and 
Mother  looked  out. 

"Hello,   Roger,"  she  said,  smiling  briefly.   "Jennie, 

can  you  help  me?  I've  rented  the  basement  apartment, 

and  the  new  tenants  will  be  here  any  minute.  They'll 

need  dishes  and  kitchen  equipment." 

Nv    As  if  on  signal,  an  old  blue  Dodge  wheezed  to  a 


stop  at  the  parking  strip  under  the  shade  of  our  old 
box  elder  tree. 

Mother  came  out,  a  warm  smile  on  her  face.  "Well, 
you  made  it!"  Then  she  introduced  us.  "Jennie,  this 
is  Lyle  Holbrook  .  .  .  and  this  is  Bill  Smith.  Boys, 
my  daughter.  And  this  is  Roger  Daniels." 

He's  nice,  I  thought,  while  the  boys  shook  hands. 
It  was  the  one  named  Lyle  that  I  had  noticed.  His 
hair  was  dark,  and  his  eyes  held  a  trace  of  mischief. 
But  his  manner  was  so  open  that  I  found  myself  feel- 
ing vexed  with  Roger,  who  never  seemed  at  ease 
when  it  was  more  than  just  the  two  of  us. 

"Are  you  out  at  the  U?"  Lyle  asked  Roger. 

"Yeah,"  Roger  said,  his  eyes  veiled. 

"Bill  and  I  are  in  dentistry."  Then  Lyle  looked  at 
me  and  smiled. 

Mother  said,  "Would  you  boys  like  to  drive  down 
the  side  street  to  the  garage?  You  can  unload  your 
things  right  at  the  apartment." 

As  the  car  rattled  around  the  corner,  Roger  pointed 
out  the  license  plate.  "I  guess  your  friends  are  from 
Utah." 

"Yes,  you're  right,"  Mother  said.  "Well,  I  have  to 
get  busy.  Good-bye,  Roger.  Coming,  Jennie?" 

"Okay,  Mom.  Rog,  why  don't  you  stay?  Mother 
could  put  you  to  work,  too."  It  wasn't  courtesy 
speaking;  I  didn't  want  him  to  go. 

The  door  had  swung  shut,  but  Roger  lowered  his 
voice.  "Your  mom  kind  of  cramps  my  style,  honey. 
I'd  better  be  running  along." 

I  tried  to  keep  the  hurt  from  showing.  "All  right, 
then,"  I  said. 

He  grabbed  my  hand  and  gave  it  a  squeeze.  "Maybe 
I'll  call  you."  Then,  as  he  started  backing  away,  he 
added,  "You  know,  you'd  better  keep  your  eyes  on 
those  two  guys.  They're  probably  Mormons."  Before 
I  could  answer,  he  had  disappeared  around  the  corner 
of  the  building  and  was  whistling  down  the  street. 

Roger  was  right  about  one  thing— Lyle  and  Bob 
were  Mormons.  But  we  didn't  have  to  keep  our  eyes 
on  them.  After  they  had  been  in  the  apartment  a 
while,  Mother  said,  "You  know,  I  think  those  two 
are  the  nicest  young  men  I've  ever  known." 

I  knew  why  she  felt  that  way.  Since  we  were  so 
close  to  the  U,  we  often  had  students  renting  apart- 
ments. But  sometimes  there  would  be  drinking  parties, 
or  girls  would  come  to  visit,  or  apartments  would  be 
left  dirty. 


25 


"****- 


-*-'•'«.*. 


u 


There  in  the  steamy  laundry  room 
I  heard  the  truths  of  the  gospel." 


Lyle  and  Bill  weren't  like  that  at  all.  They  went  to 
church  and  to  school,  did  their  own  laundry  and 
cleaning,  and  wrote  letters  home.  When  they  got 
their  groceries,  they  always  offered  Mom  a  ride  to 
the  store,  though  usually  she  sent  me. 

On  Saturdays  they  did  their  washing.  The  apart- 
ment house  washing  machine  was  a  tricky  old 
monster  that  had  to  be  fed  a  nickel  eveiy  15  minutes, 
so  the  first  time  they  used  it,  I  went  downstairs  to 
show  them  how  to  keep  it  in  line.  And  there  in  the 
laundry  room,  steamy  with  drying  clothes,  I  heard 
the  truths  of  the  gospel  for  the  first  time. 

I  knew  a  little  about  the  Mormons  already,  of 
course,  from  my  history  class  and  a  movie  I  had  seen 
once.  I  knew  about  Brigham  Young  and  the  pioneers 
and  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  But  I  didn't  know  a  thing 
about  what  these  people  believed.  Somehow  the  name 
"Mormon"  had  always  meant  some  strange  sect  to  me, 
almost  as  alien  as  "Buddhist." 

"Tell  me  a  little  about  your  religion,"  I  asked  them, 
not  caring  that  I  sounded  childishly  curious.  So  they 
did.  It  was  a  wonderful  hour.  Now,  whenever  I  hear 
the  story  of  the  golden  plates,  I  see  those  two  in  old 
sweatshirts,  as  they  ran  clothes  through  the  wringer 
and  told  me  of  the  beginnings  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

The  clothes  were  washed  long  before  my  curiosity 
was  satisfied.  "Why  don't  you  come  to  church  with 
us  next  Sunday,  and  bring  your  mother?"  Lyle  said. 
"Visitors  come  all  the  time,  and  I  really  think  you'd 
like  it." 

I  almost  didn't  go;  Roger  had  said  he  might  call 
on  Sunday.  But  Mother  insisted.  "Honestly,  Jennie, 
the  way  you  moon  around  over  that  boy!  It'll  do  him 
good  to  call  and  find  you  gone." 

So  we  went  together  to  the  Mormon  Church.  The 
building  was  old  and  shabby,  an  American  Legion 
hall— not  a  proper  church  at  all.  But  inside,  like 
mother-of-pearl  lining  the  craggy  shell  of  an  oyster, 
was  a  luminous  spirit.   I  had  never  heard  such  singing. 


And  the  service,  simple  enough  that  even  the  youngest 
child  could  take  part,  moved  me  so  deeply  that  I  sat 
there  with  the  tears  streaming  down  my  cheeks.  It 
was  strange,  but  I  felt  that  I  had  come  home. 

Mother  didn't  say  much,  but  I  could  tell  that  the 
spirit  there  had  touched  her  too.  A  few  days  later, 
she  invited  Lyle  and  Bill  to  dinner.  They  couldn't 
stay  long,  but  during  dinner  we  talked  about  the 
Church  and  its  principles. 

"I  can't  say  I'm  too  sold  on  tithing,  Lyle,"  my 
mother  said.  "Ten  percent  of  your  income  seems  an 
awful  lot  to  pay.  If  a  person  is  well-to-do,  of  course, 
it  might  be  different." 

Lyle  smiled.  "It  seems  like  a  lot,  I  know.  But  the 
blessings  tithing  brings  just  can't  be  measured  in 
terms  of  money.  When  I  was  on  my  mission,  I  used 
to  explain  that  a  real  tithing  would  be  bringing  the 
Lord  the  first  fruits  of  all  we  possess.  Not  just  money, 
but  our  time  and  strength,  too." 

How  strange  it  seemed  to  hear  things  like  this  from 
someone  so  young— only  a  few  years  older  than  Roger, 
really.  I  wondered  what  he  would  think.  Roger  and  I 
had  never  talked  about  religion;  he  always  seemed 
to  shy  away  whenever  I  wanted  to  be  serious. 

He  came  that  night  after  Lyle  and  Bill  had  gone. 
"I've  got  my  dad's  car,"  he  said.  "Let's  go  for  a  ride." 
My  pulse  quickened.  Maybe  tonight  he  would  ask  me 
to  go  to  the  prom. 

I  took  a  jacket  because  it  had  been  raining,  hugged 
Mother,  ignoring  the  sober  glance  she  gave  me,  and 
dashed  off.  We  went  bowling  first,  and  everything 
was  right.  Then  some  of  Roger's  buddies  came  in, 
and  the  fun  was  gone.  What  does  he  see  in  them? 
I  wondered,  trying  not  to  listen  to  their  rough  talk. 

We  left  not  long  after  and  drove  out  to  the  bluff, 
where  we  could  see  the  ships  in  the  harbor,  their  lights 
sparkling  through  the  drizzle.  Roger  moved  closer. 
I  had  been  thinking  about  dinner  with  Bill  and  Lyle 
and  the  questions  they  had  answered.  Then,  because 
the  smell  of  smoke  was  strong  on  Roger's  breath,  I 
turned  my  face  away. 

"Hey,  you've  been  funny  all  night,"  he  said.  "That 
Mormon  hasn't  been  beating  my  time,  has  he?"  I 
knew  he  meant  Lyle. 

"Don't  be  silly."  I  moved  away  indignantly.  "He's 
too  busy  studying  to  think  about  girls.  Anyway,  Rog, 
he's  a  real  nice  guy.  He  spent  two  vears  on  a  mission 
for  his  church." 


26 


Improvement   Era 


"Two  years!"  Roger  exclaimed.  "Boy,  you'd  never 
catch  me  giving  up  two  years  of  my   life   to  be   a 


missionary!" 

I  looked  at  him.  His  profile  from  forehead  to  mouth 
was  a  dark  silhouette,  but  some  trick  of  the  light 
melted  his  chin  into  a  formless  blur.  "Roger,"  I  said 
sadly,  "don't  you  care  about  anything?" 

He  laughed.  "Sure  T  do.  I  care  about  Number  One, 
that's  who." 

"Oh,  Rog!  That  isn't  funny."  My  eyes  burned  with 
gathering  tears.  He  reached  for  me  and  I  pushed  him 
violently  away. 

"Okay."  There  was  a  long  silence  broken  only  by 
the  rhythm  of  the  windshield  wipers.  "By  the  way," 
he  said.  "I've  been  meaning  to  tell  you  something." 
His  words  fell  as  cold  and  steady  as  the  rain  outside. 
"I've  asked  Ginger  to  go  with  me  to  the  prom.  I'm 
afraid  it  will  be  a  little  too  sophisticated  for  you." 

Then  he  backed  the  car  onto  the  road  and  drove 
me  home. 

Next  morning,  half  submerged  in  sleep,,  I  remem- 
bered. Roger.  He  had  let  me  out  at  the  apartment  with 
no  apology,  no  goodbye.  And  pride  had  kept  me  from 
saying  a  word. 

Carefully,  I  told  Mother  what  had  happened.  Her 
fine  brown  eyes  were  sorrowful  for  me,  but  I  knew 
she  was  relieved.  "There'll  be  other  boys,"  she  said. 

But  I  couldn't  forget  so  easily.  Like  a  hand  with  a 
missing  finger,  there  was  an  empty  place  that  hurt. 
I  filled  pages  in  my  diary  and  scribbled  mournful 
poems.  I  went  to  movies  with  my  girl  friends  and 
hurried  home  to  see  if  there  had  been  a  call  for  me. 
And  when  I  saw  couples  walking  hand  in  hand,  I 
carefully  looked  the  other  way. 

Lyle  must  have  known  what  had  happened.  When 
he  saw  me  outside  one  day,  sweeping  the  front  walk, 
he  said,  "Cheer  up,  Jennie,  you're  too  pretty  a  girl 
to  pine  away  like  this."  Gratefully  I  smiled  at  him. 
"Why  don't  you  and  your  mother  come  to  church 
again  with  Bill  and  me?"  he  said. 

We  did,  and  once  more  it  was  like  coming  home. 
Soon  it  got  to  be  a  habit— Sunday  School  and  sacra- 
ment meeting  Sunday  and  Mutual  Tuesday  night. 
Sometimes  I  went  with  Mother,  or  a  new  friend  from 
the  Church  would  pick  me  up.  Lots  of  times  I  went 
with  Bill  and  Lyle.  They  seemed  like  the  brothers  I 
had  always  wished  for. 

Suddenly  it  all  changed.    One  Sunday  in  May   I 


realized  I  hadn't  really  thought  of  Roger  for  weeks. 
When  I  smelled  the  sweet  scent  of  wisteria  or  heard 
a  love  song  on  the  radio,  somehow  I  seemed  to  find 
myself  thinking  of  Lyle. 

It  came  as  a  shock.  He  had  always  been  friendly 
to  me,  but  nothing  more.  Now  I  wondered,  did  he 
think  I  still  liked  Roger?  Was  I  too  young?  Perhaps 
there  was  someone  else. 

But  I  didn't  want  to  think  so.  My  romantic  heart 
was  full  of  dreams.  I  took  them  to  school  and  back 
each  day,  and  at  night  I  wrote  poetry  in  my  mind 
while  I  dawdled  over  the  dishes.  Sometimes,  walking 
in  the  early  morning,  the  joy  inside  me  was  an  electric 
charge  that  must  escape  through  toes  and  fingertips. 

Then  one  Saturday  morning  Lyle  came  to  the  hall- 
way mailbox  while  I  was  picking  up  our  mail.  He 
took  the  letters  from  his  box. 

I  tried  to  sound  casual.  "Letters  from  home,  Lyle? 
I  suppose  your  girl  friend  writes." 

"Sure,  every  week,"  he  said,  glancing  up  from  the 
letter  he  was  opening.  Then,  with  a  broad  grin,  "I 
didn't  know  you  cared." 

The  quick  tears  filled  my  eyes.  Swallowing  desper- 
ately, I  couldn't  speak.  Lyle,  who  had  gone  back  to 
his  letter,  looked  up  again,  still  smiling.  Then  his 
expression  became  sober.  I  lowered  my  eyes,  but  the 
harm  was  done.  In  that  brief  moment,  each  of  us 
had  spoken  from  the  heart. 

His  voice  was  gentle.  "Jennie,  I'm  sorry,  I  really 
didn't  know."  He  reached  for  my  trembling  chin  and 
raised  it.  "Come  on,  now,  little  sis.  Give  me  a  smile." 
I  managed  a  grin  and  tried  to  think  of  something  light 
and  funny  to  say,  but  nothing  came.  I  just  stood  there, 
smiling  and  sniffling. 

He  gave  me  his  handkerchief,  then  tactfully  looked 
out  the  window  as  I  blotted  my  eyes.  "You  know, 
Jennie,  one  of  the  most  wonderful  principles  of  the 
gospel  is  eternal  marriage.  It's  something  I've  been 
taught  all  my  life.  And  even  before  my  mission,  I  knew 
who  the  girl  was  that  I  wanted  to  marry.  You're  a  lot 
like  her." 

He  turned  and  suddenly  ruffled  my  hair.  "In  fact, 
I  just  hope  that  before  old  Roger  realizes  what  he's 
missed  you'll  join  the  Church."  He  said  it  lightly,  but 
his  eyes  held  a  question. 

At  last  I  managed  to  say  something.  "Once  a  mis- 
sionary, always  a  missionary."  We  laughed  together. 
Then  I  went  back  into  our  apartment,  as  Lyle  walked 


May  1968 


27 


down  the  stairs  and  back  to  his  apartment. 

It  would  have  been  so  easy  to  stop  going  to  the 
Mormon  Church.  As  kind  as  Lyle  had  been,  I  had 
been  far  more  humiliated  by  this  rebuff  than  I  had 
by  Roger's.  But  I  knew  that  if  I  stayed  away  from 
the  Church  because  of  Lyle— or  really,  because  of  my 
pride— I'd  be  losing  something  that  had  grown  pre- 
cious to  me. 

So  the  days  passed.  I  wrote  in  my  diaiy,  for  there 
were  many  thoughts  I  wanted  to  put  down  and  sort 
out.  It  took  a  while,  but  eventually  I  realized  that  I 
hadn't  really  been  in  love  with  Lyle.  It  was  just  that 
he  was  the  kind  of  person  I'd  like  to  be  in  love  with 
someday.  About  Roger,  I  didn't  know.  Sometimes 
I  thought  of  him,  but  carefully,  as  one  might  gently 
touch  a  newly  healed  wound. 

Then  one  night  he  came.  How  like  him  to  act  as 
if  everything  between  us  were  the  same  as  before.  It 
was  a  Saturday  after  supper,  and  he  wanted  me  to 
go  dancing  with  him.  "I'm  rolling,"  he  said,  patting 
his  hip  pocket  and  smiling  in  the  old  magic  way. 

"I'm  sorry,  Rog,"  I  told  him,  "but  I've  made  other 
plans." 

He  looked  at  me  with  one  eyebrow  raised.  "Look, 
Jen,"  he  said  softly.  "I'm  sorry  I  didn't  call.  I  never 
did  take  Ginger  out,  you  know.  I  guess  I  was  just 
jealous  of  that  guy  downstairs."  His  dark,  heavy-lidded 
eyes  still  had  the  power  to  move  me. 

For  a  moment  I  wavered.  This  could  have  meant 
so  much  a  month  before.  I  wanted  to  weep.  But  now 
it  was  too  late.  What  he  offered  was  as  counterfeit  as 
a  sand  dollar  to  one  who  had  glimpsed  a  pearl.  How 


could  I  be  happy  now  with  anything  less? 

"I'm  sorry,  Roger,"  I  said  again.  "I'm  going  to  a 
Mutual  party  tonight.  You  see,  I've  decided  to  become 
a  Latter-day  Saint." 

So  we  said  goodbye,  Roger  with  a  tight  little  smile 

that  hurt  me  more  than  he  could  have  guessed. 

»     #     #     * 

The  hour  is  late,  and  I  am  weary  with  remembering. 
Tomorrow  the  bishop  will  call,  and  I  am  ready.  I  ask 
myself  now,  what  would  my  life  have  been  like  if  I 
hadn't  known  Lyle  Holbrook? 

I  don't  think  I  would  ever  have  married  Roger,  but 
then  who  can  say?  Once  I  thought  that  life  is  a  river 
that  eventually,  one  way  or  another,  leads  to  the  sea. 
Whatever  the  route,  I  thought,  we  cannot  escape  our 
return  to  God.  But  it  isn't  always  so.  A  young  stream, 
diverted  from  its  natural  course,  can  dry  up  or  be 
trapped  in  a  stagnant  pond. 

Because  of  this,  my  heart  goes  out  in  gratitude  to 
Lyle  Holbrook  and  to  the  Church,  which  sends  young 
men  like  him  to  preach  the  gospel  throughout  the 
world.  For  it  was  in  the  Church  that  I  met  my  hus- 
band, Jim,  and  in  the  Church  we  were  married  for 
time  and  all  eternity. 

Now  the  call  has  come  for  the  firstling  of  our  flock. 
Is  there  someone,  somewhere,  waiting  for  the  mes- 
sage he  can  bring?  If  there  is,  then  Paul  must  bring 
it.  The  Lord  has  given  me  20  years  of  my  son's  life. 
Two  years  are  so  few  to  give  in  return. 

When  the  bishop  calls,  Paul  will  be  proud  to  give 
him  his  answer.  As  for  me,  I  really  made  my  choice 
the  night  I  said  goodbye  to  Roger.  O 


For  a  Daughter 
By  Christie  Lund  Coles 


You  used  to  wake  us  in  the  night, 
Your  childish  needs  to  fill — 
A  drink,  a  swift  assurance 
Your  fears  to  still. 


Now  you  are  gone  we  often  wake 
And  ache  for  years  so  swiftly  fled, 
And  sometimes  go  and  stand  beside 
Your  empty  bed. 


Then  came  the  time  we  lay  awake 
Waiting  the  moment  you  came  in; 
You  still  seemed  like  the  little  girl 
That  you  had  been. 


Yet,  seeing  small  and  lovely  ones, 
With  your  same  eyes, 
We  sleep,  aware  that  neither  one 
Woidd  have  it  otherwise. 


28 


Improvement  Era 


4  (SNevT  Wool® 

Wat^emaqd 

to  We  citead! 


Dust  of  vy** 


1.  WHAT  DID  HE  MEAN? 

by  Paul  H.  Dunn 

Here  is  the  formula  for  successful  mod- 
ern living  as  revealed  through  the  deep 
insight  and  rich  overtones  of  Jesus' 
teachings.  It  is  a  down-to-earth,  prac- 
tical analysis  of  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount. 


3.0Q 


2.  FROM  THE  DUST  OF 
DECADES,  Saga  of  the 
Papyri  and  Mummies 

by  Keith  Terry  and 
Walter  Whipple 

This  timely  study  of  the  Pearl  of  Great 
Price  is  fascinating,  inspirational,  and 
complete  with  pictures  of  the  papyri 
recently  acquired  by  the  Church.  Scholar- 
ly in  its  completeness  and  right  up  to 
date,  here  is  information  which  every 
Latter-day  Saint  should  read. 

2.25 


FOUR  FAITH 
PROMOTING 

CLASSICS 


STRING  Of  reARiS 


m  CBU«*    »,ST 


OdWMM***** 


friM&iilfflfflfl 


SIDNEY 


SP0»Y 


3.  FOUR  FAITH 
PROMOTING  CLASSICS 

From  "The  Faith 
Promoting"  Series 

Reprinted  for  the  first  time  in  %  of  a 
century,  these  fascinating  narratives  by 
men  of  God  will  inspire  and  thrill  the 
reader  with  their  forceful  recounting  of 
spiritual  experiences.  Contains  rich, 
faith  promoting  stories  not  found  in  any 
other  publication. 


3.95 


4.  THE  BOOK  OF 
MORMON 
COMPENDIUM 

by  Sidney  B.  Sperry 

This  is  your  companion  volume  to  Dr. 
Sperry's  Doctrine  &  Covenants  Com- 
pendium. It  is  the  best  reference  book 
available  on  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
Answers  all  questions  you  or  others 
have  ever  posed  on  this  ancient  record, 
including  new  information  on  the  Hill 
Cumorah.  Contains  over  800  pages. 


6.95 


BOOKCRAFT      1186  South  Main  /Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84101        5-68 
Please  send  the  following  circled  book(s)  for  which  I  enclose  check  or  money 

Order  in  the  amount  Of (Residents  of  Utah  add  3Vi%  sales  tax.) 

12  3  4 

NAME 

ADDRESS 

CITY,  STATE,  ZIP 


May  1968 


29 


•  As  the  young  woman  spoke,  I 
looked  at  the  congregation  and 
noticed  that  both  young  and  old 
were  giving  rapt  attention.  Here 
and  there  an  eye  was  moist  with 
tears  as  they  listened  to  her  mes- 
sage. She  was  a  college  student 
speaking  in  a  sacrament  meeting, 
sharing  her  experiences  and  testi- 
mony. She  was  attractive  in  dress 
and  physical  appearance,  but  it  was 
her  inner  beauty  that  captivated 
those  present. 

Her  bearing  typified  the  ideal 
Latter-day  Saint  youth.  She 
possessed  poise,  a  balanced  per- 
sonality, strong  self-confidence, 
enthusiasm,  and  a  radiance  of 
conviction.  Her  message  expressed 


a  sincere  love  for  people  and  the 
restored  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
She  was  truly  "uncommon,"  and 
yet  as  I  sat  there  I  could  clearly 
visualize  many  like  her— others  who 
had  also  become  "uncommon." 
There  came  to  mind  many  young 
men  and  women  who  had  devel- 
oped similar  conviction  and  radi- 
ance of  spirit. 

I  wondered,  what  has  caused 
this  change?  What  secrets  for 
teaching  do  these  young  people 
hold?  What  has  been  the  founda- 
tion of  their  learning?  What  specif- 
ically has  a  teacher  done  to  lay  a 
foundation  that  results  in  such  a 
change? 

I   decided  to   question   some   of 


Uncommon 

Teaching  of 

the  Common 


By  Don  F.  Colvin 

Seminary  Coordinator 
Ogden  Seminaries 


Illustrated  by  Jeanne  Lindortl 


Improvement  Era 


"Teaching 

Conducted  by  the 
Church  School  System 


these  "uncommon"  youth.  As  I 
talked  with  them,  some  general 
principles  became  quite  clear,  prin- 
ciples worthy  of  review  and 
careful  analysis. 

I  decided  to  question  students 
regarding  the  class  in  which  they 
had  learned  the  most.  The  almost 
universal  response  was  this:  "The 
teacher  who  changed  my  life  the 
most  showed  a  sincere  interest  in 
me  and  was  willing  to  accept  me 
just  as  he  found  me.  Sure,  he  made 
mistakes,  and  his  lessons  didn't 
always  click,  but  there  wasn't  any- 
thing I  wouldn't  try  to  do  for  that 
man,  because  I  knew  he  really 
cared.  And  because  he  cared,  I  was 
willing  to  listen." 

Such  replies  convinced  me  that 
those  teachers  whose  students  show 
sincere  response  to  learning  are 
those  teachers  who  personally  es- 
tablish a  heart-to-heart  relationship 
with  their  students.  They  create  a 
learning  environment  that  is  evi- 
denced by  a  genuine  love  for  stu- 
dents. A  healthy  rapport  is 
established,  and  the  confidence  and 
trust  they  place  in  young  people 
encourage  the  students  to  want  to 
measure  up.  The  teachers'  words 
ring  out  with  sincerity  and  convic- 
tion as  they  speak  to  their  classes, 
and  their  students  can  accept  the 
message  because  they  know  it 
comes  from  real  friends. 

This  type  of  teacher  is  always 
busy,  but  not  so  busy  that  he  can- 
not be  approached.  Somehow  his 
door  is  always  open,  and  his  stu- 
dents know  he  will  take  time  to 
help.  He  realizes  that  not  all  teach- 
ing takes  place  in  lesson  presenta- 
tion, and  he  is  sensitive  enough  to 


student  needs  that  he  can  capitalize 
on  teaching  moments  both  in  and 
out  of  class.  Students  call  on  him 
at  home  and  greet  him  when  they 
meet  downtown,  but  somehow  he 
does  not  seem  to  mind,  for  these 
are  his  friends. 

Establishing  an  environment  of 
sincere  personal  interest  facilitates 
communication  and  is  an  essential 
cornerstone  in  the  foundation  of 
learning. 

"No  number  or  variety  of  teach- 
ing techniques  or  methods  will  win 
student  confidence  and  loyalty  un- 
less there  is  a  genuine  feeling  of 
love  and  concern  on  the  part  of 
the  teacher.  His  feelings  must 
arise  out  of  his  determination  to 
remember  he  is  dealing  with  an 
eternal  being,  a  literal  child  of  a 
Heavenly  Father  whose  love  and 
concern  for  his  child  are  beyond 
the  comprehension  of  even  the 
most  devoted  teacher.  Only  when 
he  relates  to  his  students  in  this 
frame  of  reference  will  he  be  con- 
sidered a  worthy  exemplar  after 
whom  they  can  pattern  their  own 
lives."  (Ernest  Eberhardt,  Jr.,  "The 
Techniques  of  'Doer  Teaching,' ' 
The  Improvement  Era,  April  1967, 
p.  67. ) 

Another  respondent  noted  this: 
"One  thing  I  liked  about  my  favor- 
ite teacher  is  that  I  never  knew 
what  to  expect  next.  He  was  always 
coming  up  with  different  and  var- 
ied ways  of  making  his  lesson 
interesting.  We  looked  forward  to 
his  class  because  we  knew  there 
would  be  something  there  for  us." 

Thus,  a  proper  foundation  for 
learning  is  laid  by  a  teacher  who  is 
thoroughly  prepared  and  who  has 


taken  time  to  think  through  how  he 
will  present  his  material.  He  does 
not  take  students'  interest  for 
granted;  he  captures  their  attention 
and  focuses  their  interest  upon 
gospel  principles.  Interest  in  this 
type  of  a  class  becomes  sponta- 
neous and  natural. 

"My  teacher  used  to  say,  'Living 
the  gospel  should  put  a  smile  on 
your  face,  a  kick  to  your  step,  and 
give  you  a  joyous  zest  for  life  and 
all  that  it  has  to  offer.'  This  made 
sense  to  me,  and  as  he  taught  the 
principles  of  the  gospel,  I  was  led 
to  see  that  they  were  practical.  I 
found  that  I  could  live  them,  and 
I  wanted  to  know  more.  I  had  al- 
ways looked  at  the  scriptures  and 
Church  history  as  things  of  the 
past,  but  my  teacher  made  them 
come  to  life." 

Some  dedicated  teachers  who 
possess  a  great  love  for  the  gospel 
have  developed  such  a  pious,  emo- 
tional, or  even  too-serious  approach 
to  life  that  their  attitudes  act  as  a 
wall  between  them  and  their  stu- 
dents. A  student  may  cry  out  in 
frustration,  "It's  beyond  me.  I  just 
can't  be  that  spiritual." 

Ideals  and  perfection  often  ap- 
pear to  students  as  distant  goals 
and  almost  impossible  to  attain. 
They  want  religion  to  be  a  satisfy- 
ing way  of  life  that  can  be  applied 
on  their  level.  When  they  can  ex- 
perience the  joy  of  success  by 
living  practical,  reachable  goals 
along  the  way  to  their  ideals,  they 
derive  happiness  from  proper 
adjustment  to  life  and  its  circum- 
stances. No  better  formula  for 
happiness  has  ever  been  devised 
than   the    gospel   of   Jesus    Christ. 


May  1968 


31 


"Try  as  he  might,  a  teacher  cannot  change  the  character  of  a  student." 


It  is  obvious  that  some  students 
enter  religion  classes  with  a  built- 
in  attitude  of  boredom,  an  attitude 
that  has  been  conditioned  by  pre- 
vious experience  in  the  study  of 
religion.  They  have  been  bored  by 
classes  at  Church  and  in  schools 
where  emphasis  has  been  placed  on 
facts,  figures,  and  a  mountain  of 
seemingly  meaningless  detail.  They 
view  the  past  as  something  dead 
and  gone.  They  are  thrilled  with 
the  present,  and  are  captivated  by 
problems  and  events  that  are  here 
and  now. 

There  is  little  to  be  gained  by  a 
cold,  isolated  study  of  the  scrip- 
tures. If  they  have  no  relevance  to 
life  today,  they  are  of  little  value. 
However,  the  scriptures  and 
religious  history  do  record  eternal 
principles  and  experiences  that 
have  their  proper  place  and  appli- 
cation in  helping  man  solve  and 
prevent  problems  he  faces  today. 
They  contain  the  key  to  a  fullness 
of  life  and  to  happiness.  To  the 
teacher  falls  the  task  of  making 
these  principles  and  experiences  of 
the  past  come  alive  as  a  vital  and 
significant  part  of  life  in  the  twen- 
tieth century. 

As  teachers  prepare  their  lessons, 
they  must  take  time  to  think  of 
parallels  and  applications  of  their 
subject  matter  to  life  today.  They 
must  also  think  through  the  prob- 
lem of  how  to  present  these  paral- 
lels and  applications  naturally  and 
successfully. 

In  order  to  do  this,  the  teacher 
must  so  live  that  the  stories  of 
scriptural  concepts  become  a  part 
of  him.  He  must  avoid  involvement 
with     details;     instead,     he     must 


place  emphasis  on  great  ideas  or 
concepts  and  their  effects  upon 
people.  By  the  effective  use  of 
stories,  analogies,  discussions,  prob- 
lem solving,  and  other  related 
methods,  the  history  and  scriptures 
of  the  Church  can  be  made  mean- 
ingful in  the  lives  of  students. 

In  a  study  of  the  scriptures,  stu- 
dents should  vicariously  walk  with 
Jesus  and  the  prophets  and  thus 
come  to  see  as  they  saw,  to  feel 
as  they  felt.  Students  must  be  moti- 
vated to  empathize  with  the  great 
characters  of  the  scriptures.  When 
this  type  of  relationship  is  estab- 
lished, they  will  thrill  with  the 
scriptures.  Furthermore,  they  will 
be  more  inclined  to  go  back  and 
study  the  scriptures  throughout 
the  remainder  of  their  lives. 

Those  teachers  who  make  the 
gospel  meaningful  and  functional 
to  students  are  known  by  the  re- 
sults. Their  students  are  not  bored; 
they  hunger  to  be  fed.  They  are 
making  progress  in  application  of 
gospel  principles.  Somehow  re- 
ligion starts  to  make  sense  and 
becomes  palatable. 

Another  student  said,  "One  thing 
that  stands  out  about  our  teacher 
is  that  he  really  inspires  us  to  dig 
and  find  our  own  answers.  I  have 
never  learned  and  grown  so  much 
as  I  have  under  the  guidance  of 
this  man." 

This  comment  stands  out  in 
sharp  contrast  to  the  practice  of 
some  egocentric  teachers  who  pro- 
vide all  the  answers  and  constitute 
the  whole  show.  They  spoonfeed 
students,  denying  them  the  growth 
that  they  need.  Students  tend  to  be 
apathetic  and  often  let  a  teacher 


get  away  with  such  an  approach. 
Teachers  who  have  greater  confi- 
dence in  their  students'  abilities  to 
learn  challenge  them  to  discover 
for  themselves. 

Testimony  is  a  personal  attain- 
ment; it  does  not  come  from  listen- 
ing alone.  The  degree  to  which  a 
student  becomes  personally  in- 
volved and  participates  in  the 
learning  process  is  in  direct  propor- 
tion to  the  amount  of  growth  ex- 
pected. Meaningful  problems  must 
be  raised,  and  students  should  be 
led  to  find  their  own  answers. 

Successful  teachers  accept  their 
students  as  they  are,  inspire  self- 
confidence  in  them,  and  encourage 
them  in  their  struggles  to  learn  and 
apply  gospel  principles.  They  are 
tolerant  of  mistakes,  and  they  en- 
courage and  guide  students  to  find 
their  own  answers.  Above  all,  they 
are  willing  to  let  a  student  try. 

Much  of  the  teaching  done  in  the 
name  of  religious  instruction  results 
in  verbalization.  Instead  of  pro- 
moting self-growth  on  the  part  of 
their  students,  some  teachers  be- 
come enamored  with  the  sound  of 
their  own  voices  and  fall  prey  to 
the  temptation  of  providing  the 
quick  answer.  Such  practice  ac- 
complishes little  more  than  paint- 
ing on  veneer.  This  type  of  teaching 
does  not  soak  into  the  grain  of  the 
soul  and  result  in  changed  be- 
havior. 

Try  as  he  might,  a  teacher  can- 
not change  the  character  of  a  stu- 
dent. Change,  if  it  comes,  must 
come  from  within.  Our  role,  then, 
is  one  of  stimulating,  challenging, 
inspiring,  provoking,  encouraging, 
and  (most  important)  guiding.      O 


32 


Improvement  Era 


Marion  D.  Hanks,  Editor 
Elaine  Cannon,  Associate  Editor 


The  Smokeless 


Generation 


Photo  by  Linda  Banks 

Sheri  Ward  and  Becky  Hathaway 


Make  Yours  a 
Smokeless  Generation 

or...  Putting  Out  the  Fire! 


By  Elaine  Cannon 

Photo  by  Linda  Banks 


^^^ 


t 


mil  i  mm  in'Wiinitir^-°fJ,Tr"'-  '**""' 


to  Uj    ** 


•  It's  great  that  you're  smarter 
than  the  adults  you  see  all  around 
you  smoking  their  health  and  their 
money  away.  Of  course,  when  they 
were  your  age,  they  didn't  know 
what  you  know  about  the  troubles 
that  go  with  smoking. 

Since  you  don't  smoke,  be  a  good 
friend  and  help  others  to  with- 
stand brainwashings,  advertise- 
ments, and  temptings  of  all  kinds 
that  lead  to  smoking.  Make  yours  a 


smokeless   generation!     Here   are 
some  good  reasons  why : 

1.  Smoking  is  contrary  to  the 
revealed  word  of  God. 

2.  The  evidence  is  overwhelming 
that  smoking  is  dangerous,  dis- 
abling, frequently  fatal. 

3.  It  is  expensive  and  offensive. 

4.  It  is  discourteous. 

5.  It  enslaves. 

Honestly,  is  there  a  single  re- 
deeming factor  about  smoking?     o 


'*'  ( 


These  teens  from  Butler  Stake,  Salt  Lake  County,  are  Don  Cannon, 
Steve  Shelton,  Jerri  Sorenson,  Gerry  Graves,  Joanne  Aim,  Sheri 
Ward,  Nancy  MacKay,  Byron  Kelly,  Becky  Hathaway,  Katny  Sorenson, 
Mike  Christensen,  David  8 ruse-,  Shannon  Sullivan,  Susan  Gill, 
Jay  Stocks. 


IIP 


Why! 

Don't  Smoke 
Cigarettes 


By  Michele  Patrick 

Miss  American  Teenager 


Miss  Patrick,  17,  of  Bethesda,  Maryland,  was  chosen  "Miss 
American  Teenager"  from  53  finalists  in  the  eighth  annual 
"Miss  American  Teenager"  pageant,  held  in  September,  at 
Palisades  Amusement  Park,  Palisades,  New  Jersey.  She  is  a 
senior  at  Walt  Whitman  High  School  in  Bethesda. 


Ever  since  I  can  remember,  my  father  has 
warned  me  about  smoking  cigarettes,  Dad  is  a 
very  relaxed,  liberal  parent  about  most  things, 
but  on  the  subject  of  cigarettes  he  is  neither.  I 
remember  only  too  well  the  day  when  I  was  about 
eight  that  my  brother  (he  is  five  years  older)  was 
caught  smoking, 

Dad's  objections  to  smoking  made  a  strong  im- 
pression on  me.  And  everything  he  had  said  made 
even  more  sense  to  me  when  the  Surgeon  Gen- 
eral's Report  on  Smoking  and  Health  came  out 
in  1964. 

Another  thing  that  made  a  very  strong  impres- 
sion on  me  about  the  dangers  of  smoking  was  an 
American  Cancer  Society  movie  that  was  shown 
to  our  eighth  grade.  I  don't  think  there  was 
anyone  in  the  class  who  wasn't  shaken  by  that 
film.    Today,  four  years  later,  I  still  remember  it. 

I  know  that  without  good  health  I  will  never  be 
able  to  do  the  things  I  want  to  do  in  my  lifetime. 
And  I  want  to  do  a  lot  of  things.  Right  now,  at 
17,  I'm  working  on  getting  through  my  senior 
year  of  high  school,  and  one  of  my  big  interests  is 
sports  car  racing.  I'm  a  member  of  the  pit  crew 
for  a  racing  team.  Kind  of  unusual  for  a  girl, 
but  it's  active  and  exciting-— and  I  love  it!  Some 
people  call  this  a  dangerous  sport,  but  I  don't  think 


36 


it's  half  as  dangerous  an  activity  as  smoking. 

My  other  hobbies  include  singing,  dancing/sew- 
ing, modeling,  and  painting.  But  my  life's  ambi- 
tion is  to  become  a  teacher  and  to  work  with 
children.  I  plan  to  major  in  education  in  college, 
and  when  I  finish  I  hope  very  much  to  serve  in 
the  Peace  Corps  or  in  Vista,  and  then  to  take  up 
my  teaching  career. 

I've  noticed  that  most  boys  who  don't  smoke 
don't  like  to  date  girls  with  cigarette  breath  or 
the  smell  of  smoke  in  their  hair  and  clothes.  My 
boyfriend  has  made  it  very  clear  to  me  that  our 
friendship  won't  last  very  long  if  I  start  smoking. 
I  didn't  really  need  him  to  convince  me  about 
smoking;  I  was  already  convinced.  But  it  is,  I 
think,  another  very  good  reason  for  my  not  being 
tempted  to  take  up  the  habit. 

Here's  the  best  way  I  can  sum  up  my  reasons 
for  not  smoking:  Why  should  I  give  up  the  good 
life — for  no  life?    Why  should  anyone? 

I  have  a  great  poster  titled  "We'll  Miss  Ya, 
Baby,"  that  kids  the  smoking  habit.  It  pictures 
different  kinds  of  teenage  smokers — the  wise  guy, 
the  femme  fatale,  and  a  couple  of  other  die-hard 
types.  I  think  it's  really  terrific,  and  it  can  be 
framed  and  hung.  If  you'd  like  one  for  your  room, 
or  as  a  hint  to  a  smoking  friend,  I'd  be  glad  to 
mail  you  one.  Write  me:  Michele  Patrick,  Miss 
American  Teenager  Contest,  Palisades  Amuse- 
ment Park,  Palisades,  New  Jersey  0702U. 


Determining  to  make  theirs  a 
"smokeless  generation,  some 
Salt  Lake  youth  climb  on  the 
antique  red  wagon  owned  by 
Stanford  P.  Darger.  Pictured 
left  to  right  are  John  Darger, 
Anne  Darger,  Margaret  Sand- 
burg, Ann  Morgan,  John 
Morgan,  Sam  Grover,  Jane 
Darger,  Vicki  Morgan,  Kent 
Douglas,  Paula  Romney,  Mag- 
gi  Miner,  Victor  Kimball,  Holly 
Cannon,  Patty  Morgan. 


■:,■■;■;. 


Illustration  by  Don- Young 


LIVES  THAT  STAHD 

iNSPEOTiorseries 


38 


Era  of  Youth 


The 
Gunship  Leader 


By  Marion  D.  Hanks 


•  The  whirling  blades  of  a  heli- 
copter gunship  don't  provide 
much  shade  for  a  conversation 
in  the  sun,  nor,  for  that  matter, 
is  the  setting  favorable  for  hear- 
ing one  another.  It  was  all  the 
more  puzzling  that  the  young  air- 
man should  be  approaching  his 
commanding  officer  just  as  the 


major  was  preparing  to  board  his 
ship  to  lead  his  unit  on  a  danger- 
ous mission.  As  he  thought  about 
the  incident  later,  Major  Allen 
recalled  that  he  may  have 
sounded  a  bit  impatient  as  he 
spoke  to  the  obviously  nervous 
young  man.  "Well,  what  is  it, 
Hobson?"  he  asked.    "It's  time 


to  load  Up,  you  know. 

"Yes  sir,  I  know,"  the  boy  re- 
plied. "But.  . .  sir,I'd  like  to  ask 
a  question,  if  you  don't  mind. 

The  commanding  officer's  face 
softened  as  the  crewman  blurted 
out  his  urgent  inquiry:  "Me  and 
some  of  the  guys  just  wondered., 
sir,  if  you've  had  time  to  pray 
yet  this  morning." 

"Yes,  son,"  said  Major  Allen, 
very  gently  now.  "I  have  had 
time  to  pray." 

"Thank  you  very  much,  sir," 
he  smiled,  relieved.  "We  didn't 
want  to  start  on  this  mission  until 
you'd  prayed." 

Maior  Alien,  former  mission- 
ary, district  president,  faithful 
Latter-day  Saint,  pondered  in  his 
heart  the  implications  of  that  im- 
portant question  and  testimony 
as  he  led  another  highly  danger- 
ous mission  in  the  service  of  his 
country.  The  fact  that  the  unit 
had  suffered  many  casualties 
without  a  fatality  was  widely 
known.  To  the  men  in  the  group 
it  had  something  very  important 
to  do  with  their  commander  and 
his  prayers.  There  had  been  no 
preaching  on  the  subject,  only 
a  keen  sense  of  appreciation 
through  the  unit  for  a  command- 
ing officer  who  led  them  fear- 
lessly and  very  skillfully  in  their 
dangerous  work,  and  who  had 
something  special  about  him  that 
involved  prayer.  O 


May  1968 


39 


Let's  Talk  About: 


Obligation 


vs. 


By  Lindsay  R.  Curtis,  M.D. 


•  "I  may  go  back  to  church  someday,  but  right 
now  I  am  so  glad  to  be  out  from  under  the  pres- 
sure and  the  obligation  to  go  that  I  think  I'll  just 
enjoy  the  freedom  for  a  while."  It  was  190-pOurid, 
handsome,  likeable  Glenn  who  was  talking. 

Glenn,  23,  a  college  graduate,  is  newly  married 
to  pert  and  pretty  Lori  and  has  just  started  to 
work  for  a  growing  business  firm*  "For  years  now 
I  have  been  pressured  to  attend  church,  to  accept 
various  church  assignments,  to  pay  tithing,  and 
to  do  a  lot  of  things  just  because  of  Dad's  position 
in  the  Church.  Now  that  I  am  on  my  own,  I  want 
a  vacation  from  church  and  church  responsibility. 
If  and  when  I  get  ready,  I'll  come  back." 

Glenn  slumped  back  in  his  chair  with  a  great 
sigh  of  emancipation.  To  him  it  seemed  as  though 
he  had  just  unburdened  himself  of  a  great  load 
he  had  grudgingly  carried  for  a  long  time. 

But  I  had  known  Glenn  and  his  family  for 
many  years — too  many  to  accept  what  Glenn  said 
without  comment.  "That's  strange,  Glenn*"  I 
said.  "I  had  never  pictured  your  dad  as  the  type 
of  man  who  stood  over  you  with  a  club  and  made 
you  go  to  church." 

"Oh,  he  didn't  exactly  stand  over  me  with  a 
club." 

"Did  he  ever  force  you  to  go  to  church?" 

"Not  really,  I  suppose.  But  we  were  expected 
to  go  to  church." 

"What  do  you  mean,  expected  to  go?" 

"It  Was  just  the  thing  that  we  did  in  our  house. 
Everybody  went  to  church.  And  practically  every 
time  there  was  a  meeting,  you  could  count  on  our 
family  to  be  there.  I  figure  I've  been  to  church 
enough  to  last  me  the  rest  of  my  life." 

"Didn't  you  ever  enjoy  going  to  church?" 

"Oh,  yes,  I  suppose  I  did,  but  I  just  think  I 
resented  having  to  go  all  the  time." 

"There  you  go,  saying  you  had  to  go,  when  you 
don't  really  mean  that." 

"You  know  what  I  mean.  At  least  now  I  am 
independent  and  feel  under  no  obligation  to  go  to 


church  or  to  do  anything  else  I  don't  want  to  do." 

"Glenn,  why  do  you  suppose  your  dad  goes  to 
church  or  puts  in  the  hours  he  does  as  bishop  of 
the  ward?" 

"I  wonder  if  he  doesn't  feel  obligated." 

"Obligated  to  whom?" 

"To  the  stake  president,  I  guess." 

"Guess  again." 

"Okay-^— to  the  Lord." 

"Do  you  suppose,  then,  that  by  getting  married, 
starting  your  own  home,  and  moving  away  from 
your  parents,  you  suddenly  are  released  from  all 
obligation  to  the  Lord  ?  Why  don't  we  change  that 
word  from  obligation  to  responsibility?  Is  there 
any  change  in  status  that  suddenly  releases  us 
from  our  responsibilities  ? 

"You  know,  Glenn,  when  we  are  younger,  our 
parents  sometimes  have  to  use  a  little  pressure, 
sometimes  even  the  pressure  of  the  back  of  the 
hand  or  a  small  willow,  to  impress  us  with  our 
responsibilities.  There  are  certain  jobs  to  be  done, 
certain  rules  to  be  followed,  certain  lessons  of 
conduct  to  live  within.  As  we  become  older,  it  is 
hoped  that  pressure  no  longer  is  necessary,  because 
we  realize  the  necessity  for  these  rules  and  our 
obedience  to  them. 

"To  the  lawbreaker,  a  policeman  is  known  as  a 
harrassment,  as  something  to  be  feared,  as  'fuzz.' 
But  to  the  law-abider,  he  is  known  as  protection, 
as  a  friend,  as  someone  who  looks  out  for  us. 

"Are  you  about  to  hold  it  against  your  father 
for  teaching  you  correct  principles,  for  showing 
you  the  way  to  go— and  without  force?  Would 
you  prefer  that  he  had  set  a  bad  example  for  you?" 

"Man,  you  certainly  turn  things  around,  don't 
you?"     Glenn  twisted  uneasily  in  his  chair. 

"Do  I?  I  had  really  hoped  to  straighten  out 
some  of  these  things.  You  see,  your  dad  doesn't 
even  enter  into  the  picture  with  you  right  now  be- 
cause you  have  started  your  own  home.  But  you 
will  never  escape  the  jurisdiction  ;  of  your  Father 
in  heaven.  If  you  can  neglect  your  responsibilities 
to  him  and  feel  right  about  it,  okay.  But  I  doubt 
that  you  can.  In  fact,  there  is  no  place  on  earth 
you  can  go  to  escape  his  influence,  and  I  know 
there  is  no  place  in  heaven  to  escape  it," 

I  waited,  as  Glenn  seemed  deep  in  thought. 
After  a  moment  he  said,  "I  suppose  I  have  been 
projecting  the  whole  thing  onto  Dad.  I. do  love 
him  dearly,  and  I  appreciate  his  example.  I've 
always  been  proud  of  him  and  his  devotion  to  the 
Lord.  All  you  have  said  I  really  deserve.  Sunday 
will  probably  find  me  back  doing  what  I've  known 
all  along  I  should  be  doing."  0 


40 


Efa  of  Youth 


He  Heard  the  Truth 


By  Ashley  Hallwood 

Croydon  Branch,  British  Mission 

•  So  many  wonderful  things  have  happened  to  me 
in  the  few  months  since  I  became  a  member  of 
Christ1  s  restored  church  that  it  hardly  seems  possible 
that  as  recently  as  June  of  last  year  1  knew  little  or 
nothing  about  the  Mormons. 

Through  the  media  of  television,  films,  and 
books,  1  had  formulated  a  set  of  ill-conceived 
fallacies,  which  I  took  to  be  facts,  about  that  strange 
cult  of  people  who  claimed  to  have  had  the  gospel 
restored  to  them  by  a  deluded  madman  named 
Joseph  Smith.  I  believed  the  Mormons  to  be  nothing 
more  than  a  highly  fanatical  and  puritanical  religious 
sect  who  practiced  polygamy  and  based  their  doc- 
trines on  a  mumbo  jumbo  of  so-called  divine  revela- 
tions from  God. 

It  was  while  I  was  vacationing  in  New  York  City 
that  I  first  encountered  Mormons  in  the  form  of  two 
clean-cut,  smartly  dressed,  young  missionary  elders. 
When  they  knocked  on  my  door  and  told  me  that 
they  had  a  message  for  me  about  a  second  witness 
for  Christ,  known  as  the  Book  of  Mormon,  I  was 
impressed  by  their  sincerity  and  the  glowing  en- 
thusiasm with  which  they  unfolded  their  story  of  a 
living  prophet  called  by  God  in  our  own  time. 

But,  because  of  the  myth  that  I  had  built  up  in 
my  mind  about  Mormons,  I  wasn't  at  all  interested 
at  the  time  in  what  they  had  to  say.  There  were 
countless  numbers  of  different  sectarian  groups, 
each  claiming  to  be  the  only  true  church.  Why  should 
this  one  be  any  different?  What  did  they  have  that 
was  so  special,  that  set  them  apart  from  every- 
one else? 

I  only  half  listened  to  them,  took  the  Book  of 
Mormon  that  they  offered  to  me,  and,  more  to 
please  them  than  anything  else,  agreed  to  let  them 
send  a  couple  of  elders  to  tell  me  more  when  I  re- 
turned to  England.  I  never  for  one  moment  thought 
I'd  see  or  hear  of  them  again.  I  packed  my  Book  of 
Mormon  away  in  the  depths  of  my  suitcase  as  noth- 
ing more  than  an  unusual  book  with  which  to  im- 
press my  friends.  I  promptly  forgot  about  the  whole 
thing  and  returned  to  my  own  way  of  life. 

But  life  was  soon  to  change  for  me.  If  anyone 
had  told  me  then  that  I  would  lay  aside  worldly 
pleasures  for  the  happiness  that  only  the  love  and 
knowledge  of  God  can  bring,  I  would  have  laughed 


in  his  face.  But  now  I  can  bear  testimony  to  the  fact 
that  this  Is  what  happened,  that  I  no  longer  need  or 
even  miss  my  former  life.  Life  for  me  has  become  a 
thing  of  joy  and  exaltation. 

It  all  happened  so  very  fast  once  I  arrived  home 
in  England.  Almost  immediately  I  found  another 
pair  of  elders  on  my  doorstep;  and  this  time,  thanks 
be  to  God,  I  decided  to  listen  to  what  they  had  to 
say.  1  had  plenty  of  time  on  my  hands;  it  could  do 
no  harm  to  give  them  a  hearing  and  make  an  honest 
effort  to  assimilate  their  words,  whether  or  not  I 
accepted  them  as  true.  So  I  listened,  and  as  they 
unfolded  their  story  I  suddenly  knew,  as  if  in  a  flash 
of  inspiration  from  heaven,  that  what  they  were 
saying  was  true. 

All  my  life  I  had  wanted  to  believe  in  some  sort  of 
a  god,  and  my  search  for  the  truth  had  taken  me 
from  church  to  church.  None  of  them  seemed  to 
have  what  I  was  looking  for.  I  vainly  tried  to  accept 
their  doctrines  and  teachings,  but  for  me  there  was 
always  something  missing.  I  couldn't  put  my  finger 
on  it,  but  I  knew  in  my  heart  that  there  was  some- 
thing more,  if  only  I  could  find  it.  And  here  it  was, 
at  long  last,  staring  me  in  the  face.  I  had  found  the 
truth,  and  I  knew  it! 

But  the  elders  told  me  not  to  take  their  word  that 
the  things  they  said  were  true.  They  told  me  that  if 
I  humbled  myself  in  prayer  before  my  Heavenly 
Father  and  asked  him,  then  he  would  manifest  the 
truth  to  me.  So  I  learned  to  pray  for  the  first  time, 
and  found  to  my  surprise  that  it  really  did  work. 
Since  then  prayer  has  become  a  very  necessary  and 
richly  rewarding  part  of  my  life,  for  now  I  know  that 
I  have  a  Heavenly  Father  to  whom  I  can  talk  just  as 
to  a  friend,  and  who  really  does  hear  me  and  an- 
swer my  prayers. 

So  convinced  was  I  by  the  elders'  words  that  the 
very  next  day  I  accompanied  them  to  church  and, 
a  mere  three  weeks  later,  felt  proud  and  privileged 
to  be  baptized  and  confirmed  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  Since 
then  I've  never  looked  back.  I've  had  no  regrets, 
no  longings  for  my  former  life.  Every  day  I'm  find- 
ing that  my  testimony  continues  to  grow.  I  recently 
had  the  double  honor  of  being  ordained  a  deacon 
in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  and  of  being  called  as  a 
district  missionary.  I  appreciate  the  loyal  help  and 
support  that  I  find  in  my  branch.  The  warm  love 
and  fellowship  that  we  have  one  for  another  only 
serves  to  convince  me  more  each  day  that  God  lives. 

As  members  of  his  true  Church,  we  have  the^great- 
est  honor  and  responsibility  that  man  can  attain-r 
to  devote  our  lives  to  the  glory  of  God  and  to  the 
winning  of  souls  for  his  celestial  kingdom.  O 


May  1968 


41 


A  camel  is  a  horse  made  by  a  committee,  accord- 
ing to  some  humorists,  but  learning  to  work  well 
together  in  leadership  situations  is  important  for 
Latter-day  Saint  youth  growing  up  in  a  lay  church. 


Stay  on  the  right  track,  teens  remind  each  other, 
as  they  balance  on  the  rails  of  the  little  train  at 
the  zoo. 


Who's  who  at  the  zoo  may  have  something  to 
do  with  you  if  you  are  willing  to  learn  lessons  from 
the  caged  and  captive  creatures  .  .  .'  and  from  the 
wooded  worlds  of  zoos  wherever  one  finds  them. 

(Photos-taken  on  location  at  San  Diego  Zoo  in  California  by  Ralph 
Reynolds  and  at  Hogle  Zoo  in  Salt  Lake  City  by  Eldon  Linschoten.) 


The 
Zoo 
and 
You 


Climbing  into  your  shell,  like  a  turtle,  is  missing 
the  challenge  of  life.  Come  out  of  hiding.  You're 
only  young  once. 


"Getting    your    goat"    can    have    serious    conse- 
quences if  it  means  you  lose  your  cool  and  control. 


42 


Era  of  Youth 


Making  like  monkeys  is  strictly  for  fun,  but 
the  "hear  no  evil,  see  no  evil,  speak  no  evil"  slogan 
grandma  learned  is  wise  advice  for  this  genera- 
tion, too. 


Daniel  in  the  lion's  den  is  a  favorite  story  for 
teens  playing  it  brave  with  a  fancy  fountain.  It 
takes  all  kinds  of  moral  courage  to  keep  one's 
head  these  days. 


Ducks  of  a  feather — like  Mormons — swim  better 
together.  It's  easier  to  live  the  standards  of  the 
Church  in  good  company. 


A  tender  moment  with  a  brand  new  baby  chick 
—and  a  fresh  marveling  at  the  miracle  of  life. 


May  1968 


43 


meetings  and  spreading  the  word  of 
the  gospel,  however,  are  not  their  only 
tasks.  They  also  organize  all  kinds  of 
activities  for  fellowshiping  new  mem- 
bers. There  are  Hawaiians,  Tongans, 
and  Samoans  represented  in  the 
group. 


Belonging  to  a  worldwide  church 
has  many  advantages.  Not  the  least 
of  these  is  being  able  to  cross  paths 
with  Mormons  who  are  just  your  age 
and  who  are  doing  very  different  things, 
but  who  are  also  doing'  some  of  the 
same  things  Church-wise. 


Reed  Fisher  is  a  senior  at  Tate  High 
School  in  Pensacola,  Florida,  where  he 
serves  as  student  body  president  and 
has  responsibilities  for  assemblies.  He's 
a  surfer,  a  musician,  a  friend  to  many, 
and  a  devoted  servant  of  his  .Heavenly 
Father. 


Tani  Madsen,  daughter  of  Bishop  and 
Mrs.  Lyman  Madsen  of  Colton,  Cali- 
fornia,   was    recipient   of  the   coveted 


American  Legion  school  award  in  recog- 
nition of  her  selection  as  the  outstand- 
ing girl  in  her  class,  She's  15,  musically 
talented,  and  a  seminary  student. 


There  are  some  young  people  who 
go  through  the  extra  effort  to  excel 
in  many  fields.  Mike  Runyan  has 
proved  that  extra  effort  is  indeed  re- 
warding. At  age  ten  he  was  organist 
for  priesthood  meeting,  even  though 
he  was  too  young  to.  hold  the  priest- 
hood. He  received  his  Eagle  award  in 
■  the  minimum  time  required.  He  has 
been  on  the  school  honor  roil  each 
quarter'  and  was  chosen  to  join  the 
honors  society  as  a  result  of  his  activi- 
ties and  grade  point  average.  Today, 
at  14,  he  is  the  ward  organist,  an  offi- 
cer, in  his  priesthood  quorum,  a  patrol 
leader,  and  holds  a  steady  job.  Denver 
Stake  claims  him.       ; 


"...  when  you  carry  the  gospel  to 
them,  they  receive  it  with  open  hearts." 
These  words  of  President  Joseph 
Fielding  Smith  are  being  accepted  as  a 
challenge  by,  a  group  of  youth  mis- 
sionaries in  American  Samoa.  Fifty- 
three  of  these  young  Latter-day  Saints 
met  to  organize  the  "Y-Mbm's"  (Young 
Missionaries  of  Mapusaga)  and  to 
spread  the  gospel.     Arranging  cottage 


Carol  Wooten  of  the  Henderson 
(Nevada)  Third  Ward,  Lake  Mead  Stake, 
is  the  first  girl  to  receive  the  gold 
medallion  award  in  that  area.  She  has 
had  nearly  100  percent  attendance  at 
all  of  her  meetings  over  the  years.  She 
is  a  talented  musician  and  honor 
student  at  school. 


The  Cardston  (Alberta  Stake,  Canada) 
First  Ward  junior  girls  won  the  regional 
volleyball   tournament    trophy    for   the 


44 


Era  of  Youth 


fourth  consecutive  time.  They  were  the 
only  undefeated  team  in  the  tourna- 
ment. Players  are  April  Cameron,  Lor- 
raine Palmer,  Lori  Beazer,  Millie 
Hotomaine,  Pat  Alfred,  Brenda  Beazer, 
Maurren   Quinton,   and  Debbie  Leavitt. 


'0 


t: 

Susan  Coombs  and  Vernon  Roche  are 

outstanding  Church  youth  who  were 
named  all-around  cowboy  and  cowgirl 
at  the  Utah  State  championship  rodeo 
for  high  school  students.  Susan  has 
won  a  seminary  award  for  scholarship 
and  a  college  language  award  for  her 
excellence  in  Spanish.  She  serves  on 
the  youth  missionary  committee.  Ver- 
non is  a  seminary  graduate  and  star 
basketball  player,  and  was  named  to 
the  all-star  football  team.  He's  an  ac- 
tive priesthood  member. 


Portland  District  seminary  youth 
have  had  marvelous  success  in  their 
leadership  training  sessions,  and  part 
of  the  credit  goes  to  student  planners 
Mike  Forkner,  Kay  Potter,  Dianna  Matt- 
son,  Mike  Johnson,  Sherida  Evans,  Paul 
Hendengren,  Tim  Grossnickle,  Ray 
Short,  Dan  Bean,  and  Weldon  Thacker. 


SRn     mfiRino 

COIIGREGflTlOnflL     CHURCH 

+  SUN0SY     SERVICES* 

At  the  invitation  of  the  Reverend 
Bertrand  Cristi,  a  group  of  Latter-day 
Saint  youth  in  Los  Angeles  have  been 
holding  their  seminary  services  in  his 
building.  Participants  in  this  brother- 
hood experience  are  Marianne  Manns, 
Lynnae  Startup,  Nancy  Startup,  Keidi 
Kratzer,  Mary  Jane  Richy,  Rosie  Arm- 
strong, Phil  Ellsworth,  Chris  Robinson, 
Tad  Gwynn,  Cheryl  Anderson,  Charlotte 
Stout,  and  Cathie  Thody. 


Winters,  California,  residents  mar- 
veled when  Latter-day  Saint  teens  in 
the  area  got  together  and  remodeled  a 
fruit-packing  shed  to  Use  as  their  very 
own  seminary  building.  Involved  in 
the  project  were  Lorna  Warren,  teacher- 
Gay  Morgan,  her  assistant;  and  students 
Karren  Beck,  Kenneth  Busbee,  Sandra 
Busbee,  Connie  Clark,  Howard  Clark, 
and  Joyce  Warren. 


of  the  College  Bowl  team  that  went 
through  five  sessions  undefeated.  An 
active  member  of  the  Church  now,  he 
has  a  strong  testimony.  After  reading 
the  Book  of  Mormon  he  said,  "This 
has  been  a  revolutionary  week  in  my 
life."  He  then  asked  to  be  baptized 
at  once.  He  was  recently  honored  by 
the  Belvoir  branch  of  the  Scientific  Re- 
search Society  of  America  for  winning 
their  fifth  annual  scientific  achievement 
award.  (This  usually  goes  to  much 
older  scientists.) 


William  T.  Wyatt,  Jr.,  is  a  new  con- 
vert and  a  graduate  of  the  University 
of  Virginia,   where   he  was   a   member 


Dale  Haynes  Densley  was  honored  by 

teammates  recently  for  compiling  the 
highest  number  of  individual  points 
for  the  YMCA  swim  team.  Dale  is 
president  of  his  priesthood  quorum  in 
Yakima  Second  Ward,  Yakima,  Wash-' 
ington.  He's  also  on  the  school  honor 
roll. 


May  1968 


45 


Jay  Lucas  is  setting  an  impressive 
example  for  friends  and  family  alike. 
He  is  the  only  member  of  his  imme- 
diate family  to  join  the  Church  and- is 
a  member  of  the  Radford  (Virginia) 
Branch.  He  is  the  only  Mormon  in 
his  high  school,  where  he  is  editor  of 
the  yearbook  and  has  served  as  student 
body  president.  He  has  won  many 
awards  for  his  ability  as  a  pianist. 


Spec.  5  Harold  Ethington  is  a  service- 
man with  winning  ways.  While  stationed 
at  Fort  Sill,  Oklahoma,  he  won  top 
honors  in  the  musical  talent  contest 
for  his  post  and  region,  and  earned  a« 
place  with  the  traveling  troupe  to  en- 
tertain servicemen  throughout  the 
Fourth  Army  area.  He  is  from  Yuba 
City,  California,  and  has  served  a  mis- 
sion to  Central  America.  He  plans  to 
attend  BYU  wheri  he  returns  from  duty 
in  Vietnam. 


Renae  Stone,  a  pretty  blonde  Mor- 
mon from  Draper,  Utah,  has  sprouted 
wings  and  is  spanning  the  Pacific  as 
a  Pan  American  Airways  hostess.  She 
filled  a  mission  to  the  Eastern  Atlan- 
tic States  and  is  now  serving  aboard 
a  jet  clipper  flying  to  the  south  seas. 


When,  the  young  people  of  West- 
chester Ward,  New  York  Stake,  asked 
permission  to  give  a  play  by  them- 
selves, the  MIA  leaders  agreed.  Patti 
Marrone,  Susan  Nibley,  and  Pat  Stod- 
dard were  the  guiding  lights.  They 
staged  "Harvey"  with  resounding  suc- 
cess. 


Jeanne  Veylupek  of  Pasadena,  Cali- 
fornia, has  won  11  individual  awards 
consecutively.  This  is  no  small  fete. 
But  in  addition  she  has  had  100  percent 
attendance  in  all  of  her  seminary 
and  church  meetings  for  11  years!  She 
is  a  Golden  Gleaner  and  claims  that 
working  musically  with  young  children 
is  the  best  of  all  her  Church  positions. 


Jeannette  Walker  is  a  member  of  the 
Engtewood  Ward,  Denver  South  Stake. 
She  has  won  top  honors  in  home 
economics  at  school,  and  besides  being, 
a  regular  seminary  student  and  talented 
pianist,  she  sews  her  own  clothes. 


John  Stewart  of  Brighton,  Colorado, 
was  selected  as  one  of  the  ,13  Scouts 
from  various,  regions  of  the  United 
States  to  participate  in  the  "Report  to 
the  Nation"  with  President  Lyndon  B. 
Johnson  this  year.  '  He  was  also  this 
year's  winner  in  his  area  for  the  Voice 
of  'Democracy  essay  contest.  John  is 
a  star  basketball  player,  a  thespian  of 
some  fame  at  his  high  school,  and  was 
recently  chosen  as  an  outstanding 
student  for  his  country  because  of 
activities  and  scholarship.  He  is 
planning  to  fill  a  mission. 


46, 


Era  of  Youth 


•       -  '-•■•     '  ' 


Good  Thoughts 


By  John  Randolph  Stidman 


•  In  a  recent  magazine  article,  a 
writer  asked  the  person  inter- 
viewed why  she  seemed  so  happy 
and  satisfied  with  her  work.  One 
of  her  striking  answers  contained 
this  statement:  "The  main  thing  is, 
I  think  good  thoughts." 

Not  only  is  this  a  rational  philos- 
ophy for  good  minds,  but  the  idea 
is  also  full  of  beauty  and  grace. 
Keep  your  mind  as  a  storehouse  of 
good  things,  and  there  will  be  no 
room  for  anything  else. 

The  place  to  look  for  good  things 
is,  first  and  foremost,  the  Holy 
Bible.  It  offers  peace,  beauty, 
knowledge,  warning,  advice,  his- 
tory, art,  literature,  poetry,  and 
many  other  priceless  things  to  en- 
rich the  mind  that  reaches  out  to 
take  them. 

From  this  treasure  house  of 
beauty  come  the  immortal  words  of 
Ruth,  full  of  music  and  poetry, 
speaking  to  her  mother-in-law, 
Naomi:  "Intreat  me  not  to  leave 
thee,  or  to  return  from  following 
after  thee:  for  whither  thou  goest, 
I  will  go;  and  where  thou  lodgest, 
I  will  lodge;  thy  people  shall  be 
my  people,  and  thy  God  my  God." 
(Ruth  1:16.) 

In  the  pastoral  rhapsody  of  the 
twenty-third  psalm,  we  read,  "The 
Lord  is  my  shepherd;  I  shall  not 
want."  The  calm  assurance  of 
peace  contained  in  this  great  psalm 
may  be  felt  in  every  phase  of 
human  life.  Many  times  these 
comforting  words  have  been  read 
to  persons  moving  out  of  this  world 
into  the  great  adventure  beyond. 
With  full  confidence  in  the  mes- 
sage, they  look  for  their  place 
"beside  the  still  waters." 


There  is  another  good  thought 
that  may  strike  the  mind  like  a 
chord  of  music.  In  Psalm  139, 
David  praises  God  for  his  all- 
embracing  providence.  In  verses  of 
true  poetry,  the  psalmist  sings  of 
the  constancy  of  his  God:  "If  I  take 
the  wings  of  the  morning,  and 
dwell  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
sea;  Even  there  shall  thy  hand  lead 
me,  and  thy  right  hand  shall  hold 
me."  The  wings  of  the  morning. 
What  beauty  lies  in  this  metaphor! 

The  mind,  in  its  quest  for  peace 
and  contentment,  may  find  good 
thoughts  in  abundance  just  by 
seeking  them  out  and  holding  on 
to  them.  Look  around;  they  are 
available  in  every  direction,  ready 
to  flood  the  inner  consciousness 
with  rewarding  pleasure. 

Paul  sounded  a  mighty  chord  of 
majestic  music  that  excites  the 
mind  in  its  quest  for  beauty  and 
expression: 

"Though  I  speak  with  the 
tongues  of  men  and  of  angels,  and 
have  not  charity,  I  am  become  as 
sounding  brass,  or  a  tinkling  cym- 
bal." (1  Cor.  13:1.)  He  follows  these 
words  with  this  stirring  eulogy: 
"And  now  abideth  faith,  hope, 
charity,  these  three;  but  the 
greatest  of  these  is  charity,"  (1  Cor. 
13:13.) 

For  more  good  thoughts,  let  the 
mind  dwell  on  the  lives  of  those 
who  have  died  for  their  convic- 
tions. Follow  them  through  fire 
and  flood,  fighting  and  enduring 
great  privations  for  a  cause.  Or 
stand  upon  a  mountaintop  and  see 
the  mighty  picture  God  has  painted 
for  you.  "The  heavens  declare  the 
glory  of  God;  and  the  firmament 


sheweth  his  handywork."  (Ps.  19:1.) 
Consider  God's  magic  in  all  the 
growing  things,  in  sun,  rain,  and 
forest.  Look  at  a  rose  and  drink  in 
its  fragrance. 

The  healthy,  imaginative  mind 
is  always  working,  planning,  ex- 
ploring, and  moving  into  new  ad- 
ventures. Impelled  by  good 
thoughts,  there  is  no  limit  to  what 
we  may  achieve  toward  a  success- 
ful life  in  this  world  and  the  world 
hereafter. 

Thinking  good  thoughts  is  like 
opening  the  window  of  a  dark 
room  and  flooding  it  with  fresh  air 
and  sunshine,  like  rising  to  a  higher 
level  and  dwelling  on  the  rooftops 
in  a  penthouse  of  gracious  living. 
Holding  good  thoughts  in  the  mind 
will  help  it  to  rise  above  any  storm 
of  evil  designs. 

Good  thoughts  are  spiritual 
jewels  that  we  may  obtain  freely, 
enjoying  their  shining  brilliance  to 
our  heart's  content.  They  inspire 
clean  living,  and  they  may  produce 
the  motive  power  that  impels  one 
to  reach  for  the  highest  goals. 

From  dark  alleys,  gloomy  work- 
shops, and  all  the  commonplace 
things  of  life,  good  thoughts  may, 
like  birds,  soar  across  mountain- 
tops,  golden  fields  of  grain,  the 
wide  sweep  of  the  sea,  rolling  hills, 
and  singing  rivers— all  working  to- 
gether under  the  governing  hand 
of  God.  There  is  also  a  rewarding 
element  of  peace  and  refreshment 
in  just  allowing  the  mind  to  bathe 
itself  in  good  and  beautiful 
thoughts. 

Good  thoughts  inspire  good 
works,  and  good  works  are  the 
passport  to  heaven.  O 


May  1968 


47 


All-Church  Basketball  Champions 


Seventy-two  teams  competed  in  the  finals  of  the 

all-Church  basketball  tournament  during  week-long 

competition  in   Salt  Lake  City.     In  the  32-team  senior 

division,    Holladay  Third   Ward   of  the    Holladay   (Salt   Lake 

County)  Stake  defeated   Baldwin  Park  (California) 

of  the  West  Covina  Stake,  75-68,  for  first  place. 

College  division  champions  are  Brigham  Young  University 

Third  Ward,  BYU  Second  Stake,  who  defeated 

University   of   Utah   Sixth    Ward,    University   Second    Stake, 

87-71.     In  the  32-team  junior  division,  South  Weber 


(Utah)  Ward  of  Weber  Heights  Stake  beat  Bennion  Ward, 
Taylorsville   (Salt   Lake  County)   Stake,   50-40. 
Winners  of  sportsmanship  trophies  were  Mesa 
(Arizona)  First  Ward,   Maricopa  Stake,  senior  division, 
and  Sugar  City  (Idaho)  Ward,  North  Rexburg  Stake, 
junior  division.      Most  valuable  player  awards  went  to 
Gary  Stahl,  Holladay  Third  Ward,  and  Corry  Jones, 
Baldwin  Park  Ward,  senior  division;  Rich  Bennion,  BYU 
Third  Ward,  college  division;  and  Henry  Pluim, 
South  Weber  Ward,  junior  division. 


48 


Improvement   Era 


New  University  Presidents 

Dr.  John  T.  Bernhard,  dean  of  the  College  of  Social 
Sciences  at   Brigham   Young   University,    has   been    named 
president  of  Western  Illinois  University.     The 
9,000-student  university  is  located  at  Macomb,  Illinois, 
about  40  miles  east  of  Nauvoo,  center  of  early 
Church  history.    The  university  is  expected  to  increase  to 
18,000  students  by  1975.     Brother  Bernhard 
recently  returned  from  two  years  as  an  adviser 
to  the  University  of  Minas  Gerais  in  Brazil. 


Dr.  Glen  L.  Taggart,  dean  of  International  Studies 

and   Programs  at   Michigan  State  University,   has  been 

named  president  of  Utah  State  University  at  Logan,   Utah. 

He  will  succeed  Dr.  Daryl  Chase,  who  will  be  named 

president  emeritus.     Brother  Taggart  has  served 

as  vice-chancellor  of  the  University  of  Nigeria  and  as  a 

consultant  to  governments,  universities,  and 

foundations  in  38  countries. 


The  LDS  Scene 


Dayton   Superintendent 

Dr.  Wayne  M.  Carle  of 
the    Columbus    (Ohio) 
Second  Ward   has 
been  named  superintendent 
of  the  60,000-pupil 
Dayton,  Ohio,  public 
school  system.   The  district 
has  a  total  of  68 
schools.    Brother  Carle 
was    formerly    assistant 
state  superintendent 
of  public  instruction  in 
Ohio. 


Dramas  Requested 

Nathan  B.  Hale,  chairman  of  the  Young  Men's  Mutual 

Improvement  Association  speech  committee, 

Frances  Boyden,  chairman  of  the  YWMIA  drama  committee, 

and  Francis  L.  Urry,  member  of  the  YMMIA  drama 

committee,  examine  a  new  script  submitted  for 

publication  in  a  new  MIA  play  book.     Playwrights  are 

encouraged  to  submit  plays  with  plots  that  adhere 

to  LDS  standards.    Productions  featuring  all-girl  or  mostly 

girl  casts  are  particularly  needed.     Plays  should 

be  sent  to  MIA  Drama  Committee,  79  South  State, 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 


"Bye  Bye,  Birdie"  to  Europe 

Fifteen  Brigham  Young  University  student  cast 
members  of  the  musical   "Bye  Bye,   Birdie"  are  currently 
touring  Europe  for  eight  weeks  for  the  U.S. 
Department  of  Defense.     The  play,  a  spoof  on  teenage 
Americans  and  their  music  idols,  is  directed 
by  Dr.  Harold  I.  Hansen  of  BYU's  Speech  and  Dramatic 
Arts  Department.     Following  the  tour  of  U.S.  military 
bases,  the  troupe  will  perform  for  two  weeks  in 
England  and  Scandinavia  for  members  of  the  Church. 
"Bye  Bye,  Birdie"  is  the  third  USO-sponsored  show 
presented  by  BYU. 


May  1968 


49 


A  Letter  to  Mother 


•  I  didn't  understand,  until  later, 
the  reason  for  the  feeling  of  sad- 
ness that  lay  so  heavily  on  my  heart 
that  particular  morning.  It  had 
started  early,  even  before  I  had 
risen  from  my  bed.  Indeed,  it  must 
have  awakened  me  from  a  troubled 
sleep,  and  I  remained  awake, 
struggling  with  a  feeling  of  such 
inexpressible  sadness  that  I  had  the 
strangest  desire  to  weep,  but  I  did 
not  know  why. 

During  the  remainder  of  those 
early  hours  I  tried  to  recover  from 
the  emotional  disturbance  within 
me.  After  I  arrived  at  my  office,  I 
closed  the  door  and  began  sorting 
the  papers  on  my  desk  that  needed 
my  attention:  contracts  and  agree- 
ments to  be  studied,  correspon- 
dence to  be  read,  letters  to  be 
written.  Letters!  With  a  sudden 
twinge  of  conscience  I  remembered 
a  letter  I  had  neglected  to  write, 
one  that  I  had  been  telling  myself 
I  would  write— soon.  How  easy  to 
promise,  and  how  easy  to  forget. 
How  natural  to  put  off  until  a  more 
convenient  time  that  which  did 
not  demand  the  present  time.  Well, 
now  was  the  time,  and  so  I  wrote: 

Dearest  Mom: 

I  have  had  such  a  feeling 
of  loneliness  this  morning 
that  I  feel  the  need  to  tell 
you  how  much  I  love  you  and 
miss  the  close  companion- 
ship I  so  much  enjoyed  when 
I  was  home  with  you  and  Dad. 
If  I  have  neglected  to  tell 
you  this  as  often  as  I 
should,  I  hope  you  will  for- 


give me.  And  since  you  are 
the  kind  of  mother  you  are, 
I  know  forgiveness  is  in 
your  heart  even  before  I  ask 
for  it. 

As  I  think  of  the  words  I 
should  write,  I  remember  the 
years  that  have  passed  since 
my  childhood  -  years  of  your 
love  and  sacrifice  that  are 
now  so  vivid  in  my  memory  but 
which,  during  those  early 
years,  were  so  much  taken 
for  granted.  And  I  know  you 
would  not  have  had  it  other- 
wise, for  thoughts  of  obli- 
gation of  child  to  parents 
would  have  taken  away  much 
of  the  happiness  of  that 
world  in  which  I  lived.  How- 
ever, if  I  had  known  then,  or 
if  I  had  been  capable  of 
fully  comprehending,  your 
sacrifices,  the  depth  of  my 
gratitude  and  my  acknowl- 
edgment of  it  might  have 
been  hastened. 

For  some  reason  my  memory 
of  those  years  is  more  vivid 
this  morning  than  ever  be- 
fore. As  I  sit  here,  it  is  as 
though  you  are  very  near  to 
me.  I  almost  feel  your  pres- 
ence by  my  side.  How  wonder- 
ful is  the  truth  revealed 
through  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  -  that  our  spirits, 
that  eternal  part  of  us,  may 
commune  with  each  other  and 
ignore  the  distances  that 
separate  us ! 

As  I  grew  older,  I  began 
to  understand  the  meaning  of 


the  bits  of  conversation  I 
heard  concerning  the  story 
of  my  birth.  I  began  to  un- 
derstand the  great  physical 
sacrifice  you  made  that  I 
might  possess  a  body  and 
enter  into  this  phase  of  my 
probation.  When  I  learned 
that  for  many  days  after  my 
birth  you  hovered  between 
life  and  death,  I  wondered, 
and  still  ask  the  question: 
can  anything  I  do  in  life 
compensate  for  such  sacri- 
fice? 

I  have  tried  to  make  com- 
pensation, but  my  efforts 
fail  when  compared  to  the 
ever-increasing  sum  of  the 
gifts  I  have  received  from 
you  and  Dad,  the  teachings 
by  precept  and  example  that 
have  guided  my  life  and  re- 
turned me,  time  after  time, 
to  the  straight  path.  Will 
there  be  time  in  the  eterni- 
ties to  make  payment  in 
full?  If  not,  how  sweet  the 
indebtedness  and  how  tender 
and  loving  the  ones  to  whom 
payment  is  due  ! 

I  have  been  reasonably 
successful  in  my  business 
affairs.  Were  it  not  that 
the  thought  is  unkind,  I 
could  almost  wish  that  you 
and  Dad  needed  my  help.  But 
even  as  I  think  of  it  I  can 
almost  hear  you  say,  as  you 
have  said  many  times,  "Son, 
your  continued  progress  in 
the  kingdom  of  God  is,  to  us, 
more  than  payment  in  full 


50 


Improvement  Era 


Richard   L.   Evans 

The  Spoken  Word 


By  William  T.  Sykes 

Editorial  Associate 


for  all  we  have  done. "  Such 
ties  of  indebtedness  add 
strength  to  the  seal  that 
binds  the  children  to  their 
fathers  and  mothers  in  love 
and  gratitude  throughout 
eternity.  There  never  fails 
to  be  an  endearing  relation- 
ship between  the  giver  of 
the  gift  and  the  receiver, 
if  spirits  are  in  tune  and 
hearts  are  filled  with  love 
and  gratitude.  I  know  it  is 
so,  for  I  have  felt  it  in  my 
life,  and  I  have  seen  it  in 
yours.  It  is  one  of  the  few 
enduring  things  we  can  cling 
to  in  this  sadly  mixed-up 
world. 

I  hope  your  understanding 
heart  will  fill  in  those 
words  I  grope  for  and  cannot 
find.  And  I  wish,  oh  so  ear- 
nestly, there  could  be  some 
way  to  hasten  that  time  when 
a  child  begins  to  fully  un- 
derstand and  appreciate  the 
love  that  lies  in  a  mother'  s 
heart ! 

Your  loving  son, 
Robert 

I  sat  quietly  for  a  moment  and 
then  folded  the  letter.  I  was  plac- 
ing it  in  an  envelope  when  my 
secretary  entered,  a  telegram  in  her 
hand.    I  opened  it  and  read: 

Dear  Son:  Your  mother 
passed  away  early  this  morn- 
ing. We  had  not  known  of  her 
heart  condition.  Her  last 
words  were,  "Tell  Robert  I 
love  him. "  Dad  O 


Young  people  sometimes  seem  to  decide  to  go  it  alone  in  life.  They 
learn  a  little  and  feel  they  have  learned  much  more,  and  often  fail 
to  seek  counsel  because  they  think  they  already  know  the  answer 
— or  at  least  the  one  they  want.  But  none  of  us— at  any  age— is  ever  so 
old  or  so  young,  so  knowledgeable  or  so  self-assured  that  he  doesn't  need 
counsel.  When  a  person  of  much  experience  and  much  responsibility  fails 
to  seek  counsel,  he  has  arrived  at  a  precarious  place.  When  a  person  of 
inexperience  feels  he  doesn't  need  to  listen,  doesn't  need  to  learn,  he,  too, 
has  arrived  at  a  precarious  place.  "They  that  will  not  be  counselled,"  said 
Benjamin  Franklin,  "cannot  be  helped.  If  you  do  not  hear  reason  she 
will  rap  you  on  the  knuckles."1  No  one  is  knowledgeable  enough  or  has 
perspective  enough  to  think  of  everything  at  once,  to  see  all  possible 
meanings  in  a  clause  or  contract  or  commitment,  or  be  aware  of  all  the 
hazards,  or  see  all  sides  of  a  subject.  No  one  should  write  a  letter  of 
serious  commitment,  put  anything  into  print,  or  make  a  decision  of  con- 
sequence in  matters  of  marriage,  money,  career,  or  be  enticed  to  sign 
or  say  yes  to  any  plausible  proposition,  or  make  any  quick  or  substantial 
commitment  of  any  kind  without  considering,  reconsidering,  and  seeking 
adequate  counsel.  Successful  people  need  counsel.  Unsuccessful  people 
need  counsel.  The  hasty  impulse,  the  know-it-all  attitude,  the  pride  that 
keeps  us  from  asking— these  are  dangerous  approaches  to  any  problem. 
From  the  youngest  in  years  to  the  oldest  of  age,  there  is  no  one  who 
can  be  always  sure  he  is  right,  no  one  who  has  learned  so  much  of  life 
that  he  doesn't  need  the  counsel  of  others,  and  a  prayerful  approach  to 
all  problems.  "Counsel  with  the  Lord  in  all  thy  doings,"  said  Alma,  "and 
he  will  direct  thee  for  good.  .  .  ,"2  There  is  safety  in  counsel,  no  safety 
without  it.  "They  that  will  not  be  counselled,  cannot  be  helped." 

1Ben]amin  Franklin,  Autobiography. 
^Alma  37:37. 

*  "The  Spoken  Word"  from  Temple  Square,  presented  over  KSL  and  the  Columbia 
Broadcasting  System  February  25,  1968.    Copyright  1968. 


Small  Daughter  Sleeping 
By  Pauline  Havard 

Her  hands  careless  at  her  side; 

She  lies  asleep  on  night's  dark  tide. 

Cool,  silver  fingers  of  the  moon 

Caress  her  form;  the  nightwinds  croon, 

Near  her  window,  lullabies; 

The  day's  wonder  is  sealed  in  her  eyes. 

Seeing  sweet  lips,  each  small,  curved  cheek 

Inspires  a  love  that  cannot  speak; 

We  tiptoe  out,  leaving  her  there, 

The  starshine  bright  on  outspread  hair. 


May  1968 


51 


"I'm  a  17-year-old  girl  who  may  as  well  be  an  orphan,"  said  one  girl. 


The  Presiding 
Bishop  Talks 


to  Parents 


By  Bishop  John  H.  Vandenberg 


•  Someone  once  discovered  a  iye 
plant  that  had  a  root  system,  roots, 
and  rootlets  measuring  387  miles. 
It  is  interesting  that  a  compara- 
tively simple  rye  plant  has  such  an 
extensive  foundation. 

With  the  simple  rye  plant  so 
firmly  attached  to  its  source  of 
strength,  it  gives  rise  to  the  ques- 
tion: how  firmly  rooted  are  our 
children  in  the  spiritual  values  of 
life?  Have  we  provided  them  with 
a  spiritual  "root  system"  that  will 
enable  them  to  withstand  the 
worldly  storms  of  this  day?  If  par- 
ents do  not  assist  their  children  in 
achieving  this  spiritual  grounding, 
it  will,  in  all  likelihood,  never  be 
accomplished. 

There  is  no  influence  in  a  youth's 
life  that  is  so  vital  and  determining 
as  the  influence  exerted  by  parents 
—whether  that  influence  be  con- 
structive or  otherwise.  In  a  very 
real  sense,  a  child  is  a  reflection  of 
his  home  and  his  parents.  Mahatma 
Gandhi  once  said,  "My  life  is  my 
message."  This  is  also  true  for  par- 
ents. A  parent's  happiness,  prob- 
lems, goals,  beliefs,  and  philosophy 
all  influence  his  child.  D.  L.  Law 


has     expressed     this     thinking     as 
follows: 

"If  a  child  lives  with  criticism, 
he  learns  to  condemn. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  hostility,  he 
learns  to  fight. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  fear,  he 
learns  to  be  apprehensive. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  pity,  he 
learns  to  feel  sorry  for  himself. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  ridicule,  he 
learns  to  be  shy. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  jealousy,  he 
learns  to  feel  guilty. 

"If  a  child  lives  tuith  tolerance, 
he  learns  to  be  patient. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  encourage- 
ment, he  learns  to  be  confident. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  praise,  he 
learns  to  be  appreciative. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  approval, 
he  learns  to  like  himself. 

"If  a  child  lives  icith  recognition, 
he  learns  to  have  a  goal. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  honesty,  he 
learns  what  truth  is. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  security,  he 
learns  to  have  faith  in  himself  and 
others. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  friendliness, 


he  learns  the  world  is  a  lovely 
place  in  which  to  live. 

"If  a  child  lives  with  acceptance, 
he  learns  to  love." 

To  an  extent,  then,  parents 
shape  what  their  children  become. 
Parents  will  find,  as  their  children 
approach  the  partial  independence 
that  comes  with  adolescence,  that 
they  will  more  and  more  mirror  the 
teachings  of  the  home,  whether 
those  teachings  have  been  given 
explicitly  or  inadvertently  by  the 
parents.  It  is  to  these  youth,  our 
young  men  of  the  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood and  our  young  ladies  of  MIA 
age,  that  I  would  like  to  focus  our 
attention.  These  are  vital  years, 
years  of  momentous  pressures,  of 
life-determining  decisions,  of  nu- 
merous temptations. 

It  is  in  these  years  that  parents 
need  to  have  a  special  awareness 
of  their  sons  and  daughters.  And 
even  though  youth  of  this  age 
group  begin  to  assert  their  inde- 
pendence, they  still  have  a  particu- 
lar need  for  constructive  discipline, 
for  definite  rules  and  instructions. 
These  rules  need  to  allow  for  indi- 
vidual initiative  and  growth,  but 
they  also  need  to  be  firmly  en- 
forced. This  was  indicated  by  a 
letter  printed  in  a  nationally  syndi- 
cated column:  "I'm  a  17-year-old 
girl  who  may  as  well  be  an  orphan. 
My  folks  don't  care  what  I  do.  I 
can  go  any  place,  with  anyone,  at 
anytime.  No  questions  are  ever 
asked.  .  .  .  All  teenagers  need  rules 
to  follow.  It  makes  them  feel  as 
though  somebody  really  cares 
about  them." 

Young  people  need,  and  expect, 
parents  to  establish  guidelines  for 


52 


Improvement   Era 


"My  parents  don't  care  what  I  do." 


them  to  follow.  The  Lord  holds  the 
same  expectations  of  parents.  His 
thinking  in  this  matter  is  illustrated 
by  the  way  he  dealt  with  Eli,  a 
priest  of  ancient  Israel.  Eli  failed 
to  correct  his  wayward  sons,  and 
thus  came  this  firm  rebuke  from 
the  Lord:  "And  the  Lord  said  to 
Samuel,  Behold,  I  will  do  a  thing 
in  Israel,  at  which  both  the  ears  of 
every  one  that  heareth  it  shall 
tingle. 

"In  that  day  I  will  perform 
against  Eli  all  things  which  I  have 
spoken  concerning  his  house:  when 
I.  begin,  I  will  also  make  an  end. 

"For  I  have  told  him  I  will  judge 
his  house  for  ever  for  the  iniquity 
which  he  knoweth;  because  his 
sons  made  themselves  vile,  and  he 
restrained  them  not. 

"And  therefore  I  have  sworn 
unto  the  house  of  Eli,  that  the 
iniquity  of  Eli's  house  shall  not  be 
purged  with  sacrifice  nor  offering 
for  ever."  (1  Sam.  3:11-14.) 

The  United  States  today  is  suf- 
fering, literally,  because  of  lack  of 
leadership  and  discipline  in  the 
home.  The  National  Crime  Com- 
mission, which  recently  reported  to 
the  President,  lays  much  of  the 
blame  for  the  crime  problem  (of 
which  "youth  is  apparently  respon- 
sible for  a  substantial  and  dispro- 
portionate part")  on  parents.  The 
commission's  report  makes  this 
statement: 

"The  programs  and  activities  of 
almost  every  kind  of  social  institu- 
tion with  which  children  come  in 
contact— schools,  churches,  social- 
service  agencies,  youth  organiza- 
tions—are predicated  on  the  as- 
sumption   that    children    acquire 


May  1968 


their  fundamental  attitudes  toward 
life,  their  moral  standards,  in-  their 
homes.  .  .  . 

"What  appears  to  be  happening 
throughout  the  country,  in  the  cities 
and  in  the  suburbs,  among  the  poor 
and  among  the  well-to-do,  is  that 
parental,  and  especially  paternal, 
authority  over  young  people  is  be- 
coming iceaker." 

The  way  to  decrease  the  rate  of 
crime  among  our  youth,  the  way 
to  build  a  generation  of  youth  with 
moral  strength  and  high  ideals,  is 
not  through  government-subsidized 
programs,  but  rather  through  each 
parent  realizing  that  his  role  as 
a  parent  is  his  most  important 
role.  Some  parents  need  to  return 
the  home  to  the  important  role 
that  the  Lord  declares  it  should 
have  in  our  lives.  The  Prophet's 
statement,  "No  other  success  can 
compensate  for  failure  in  the 
home,"  needs  to  be  more  than 
quoted— it  needs  to  be  believed  and 
applied.  Through  the  family  home 
evening,  parents  have  one  of  the 
great  tools  for  raising  a  choice 
family.  Neglect  of  this  inspired 
program  can  result  in  the  family  be- 
coming less  than  what  it  might  be. 

The  responsibility  of  parents  to 
teach  their  children  has  been  with 
us  since  Adam's  day.  The  prophets 
gave  this  counsel  to  ancient  Israel: 
"And  ye  shall  teach  them  to  your 
children,  speaking  of  them  when 
thou  sittest  in  thine  house,  and 
when  thou  walkest  by  the  way, 
when  thou  liest  down,  and  when 
thou  risest  up."  (Deut.  11:19.) 
While  this  counsel  may  not  be  new, 
its  application  has  never  been 
needed  more.  O 


a%  Parachute 


ComPIetel3f    Washable 


No  longer  will  you  leave  your  tent  at  home 
because  of  its  weight.  The  Carilyte  tent 
manufactured  by  Clark  Balloon  is  almost 
lighter  than  air!  Made  of  strong,  special 
duty  rip-stop  nylon,  this  tent  comes  with 
these  important  features:  sewn-in  rip-stop 
floor,  nylon  netted  door  and  window,  zip- 
pered  flaps,  special  velcro  zippers  to  seal 
in  netting,  large  front  and  rear  rain  flaps, 
all  nylon  rope  (30  feet),  easily  machine 
washed  and  dried,  folds  to  small  package 
and  "breathes"  like  canvas!  For  those  who 
prefer  to  leave  their  poles  home,  this  tent 
is  specially  constructed  to  be  pitched  by 
using  trees  or   other  local   supports. 

Specifications 

Weight:   2.4  pounds     Height:  44  inches 
Floor:   5x7  feet         30  feet  nylon  rope 

$90.00  value,  cost  (Limited  time  only)  $35.50* 
Fold-Away  Aluminum  Pole  & 

Stake  Set-16  oz $  4.50* 

Make  check  or  money  order  payable  to: 

CLARK  BALLOON 


2910  South  200  East  #1 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84115 

*Price   includes   sales  tax   and   shipping    costs 


(Please  type  or  print) 

Address  

City State 

Zip j 

Specify   color  and  number  desired 
Green     Total  Tents 

$ i 

$ | 

$ ! 

Yellow-                            Pole  and 
Gold  Stake   Sets 

Enclosed 

Please  write  for  information  on  Carilyte  family 
tents  available 


53 


.  .  .  Arabs  who  have  died  of  thirst 

in  the  night  only  a  few  feet 

from  water. 

It  makes  no  difference 

how  far  one  has  come 

or  how  near  one  may  be 

to  the  water — he  who  has  not  gone 

all  the  way  cannot  drink. 


Illustrated  fay  Dave  Burton 


A  New  Look  at  the 

Pearl  of  Great  Price 

Part  2.    May  We  See  Your  Credentials'? 

By  Dr.  Hugh  Nibley 


•  At  this  point  of  the  journey  some 
footsore  tourists  are  asking  their  ama- 
teur guide  why  he  insists  on  leading 
the  party  through  the  Dismal  Swamp 
instead  of  taking  them  right  to  the 
Giant  Redwoods,  It  is  because  the 
Book  of  Abraham  criticism  has  never 
gotten  out  of  the  bog;  we  must  become 
familiar  with  its  depressing  terrain 
because  we  and  all  the  other  critics 
of  that  book  are  still  stuck  in  it.  The 
situation  today  is  virtually  identical 
with  that  of  1912;  even  the  presence  on 
the  scene  of  some  of  the  original 
papyri,  including  those  used  by  the 
Prophet  in  preparing  the  text  of  the 
Book  of  Abraham  and  the  Facsimiles 


with  their  commentaries,  has  not 
raised  a  single  new  question,  though, 
as  we  shall  see,  it  has  solved  some  old 
ones.1 

If  the  knowledge  of  Egyptologists  is 
greater  today  than  it  was  in  1912,  their 
authority  is  less,  for  it  is  doubtful 
whether  any  living  scholar  could  or 
should  ever  hope  to  enjoy  the  enor- 
mous prestige  of  a  Petrie,  Meyer, 
Breasted,  von  Bissing,  or  Sayce.  But  the 
appeal  is  still  as  much  as  ever  to  au- 
thority, and  that  is  why  it  is  now  high 
time  that  somebody  ask  the  question 
that  has  never  been  raised  by  anybody 
yet,  namely,  just  how  well  equipped 
Dr.    Spalding's    illustrious   jury   really 


were,  individually  and  collectively,  to 
make  a  pronouncement  on  the  Book  of 
Abraham.  That,  after  all,  is  the  crux 
of  the  whole  business,  and  it  will  re- 
main so  as  long  as  it  is  assumed  that 
whoever  knows  most  about  a  subject 
must  have  all  the  answers.  Bishop 
Spalding's  boast  was  that  he  had  made 
"an  extensive  inquiry  among  the 
scholars  of  the  world,"  and  had  en- 
listed the  services  of  "leading  scholars 
throughout  the  civilized  world,"  his 
work  being  thus  "an  anthology  of 
opinions  of  authoritative  scholars  .  .  . 
judgments  of  the  world's  greatest 
Egyptologists."2  At  no  time  did  the 
Mormons    or    anyone   else   ever   chal- 


54 


Improvement   Era 


lenge  the  right  of  the  committee  to 
its  claims  to  learned  preeminence.  "I 
took  no  issue  with  the  Egyptologists," 
wrote  Dr.  John  A.  Widtsoe.  "...  I 
shall  not  allow  myself  to  be  drawn 
into  any  discussion  of  the  meaning  of 
Egyptian  hieroglyphics,  which  you 
have  agreed  to  make  clear  to  us."3 

The  big  question  of  the  authenticity 
of  the  Book  of  Abraham  is  one  that 
must  be  broken  down  into  many 
smaller  questions,  and  the  questions 
that  will  occur  to  various  investigators 
differ  greatly,  depending  on  their 
various  lines  of  approach.  An  Egyptol- 
ogist will  ask  questions  that  would 
never  occur  to  a  layman,  a  Bible  stu- 
dent will  ask  questions  that  one  indif- 
ferent to  the  Bible  would  never  think 
to  ask,  and  a  believer  will  ask  ques- 
tions that  mean  little  or  nothing  to  an 
unbeliever.  Among  such  questions, 
that  of  the  competence  of  any  jury  to 
judge  of  the  inspiration  of  the  Pearl 
of  Great  Price  is  entirely  irrelevant. 
Whatever  competence  any  .such  jury 
may  have  is  bound  to  appear  inevitably 
in  the  nature  of  the  questions  they 
ask  and  the  answers  they  supply.  But 
since  in  this  particular  case  the  board 
of  experts  asked  no  questions  (!),  and 
since  the  professional  standing  of  its 
members  turned  out  to  be  not  merely 
the  principal  but  the  only  support  for 
the  Spalding  thesis,  the  question  of 
their  competence,  no  matter  how  im- 
pertinent or  embarrassing  it  might  be, 
cannot  be  avoided.  It  is  the  one  ques- 
tion that  should  have  been  asked 
before  all  others,  and  it  so  happens 
that  it  is  also  the  one  question  that  no- 
body ever  asked. 

If  "in  a  matter  of  this  kind  [as 
Spalding  puts  itj  most  of  us  must 
form  our  judgment  from  the  opinions 
of  competent  experts,"  the  question  for 
all  to  keep  in  mind  at  all  times  is 
whether  or  not  the  experts  have 
bridged  the  gap  between  our  world 
and  the  world  of  Abraham.  That  gap 
may  not  be  as  wide  today  as  it  was 
half  a  century  ago,  but  it  is  just  as  abso- 
lute. This  is  no  paradox.  Traveling 
in  the  "red  rock  country,"  one  some- 
times  comes   upon  an   abrupt  canyon 


with  sheer  walls  hundreds  of  feet  high, 
and  must  either  turn  back  or  seek  to 
find  the  head  of  the  canyon  and  go 
around  it.  This  can  make  a  trip  to 
Canyonlands  a  very  frustrating  experi- 
ence. It  makes  little  difference 
whether  the  walls  that  drop  off  at  our 
feet  are  100  or  1,000  feet  high,  and  it 
makes  no  difference  at  all  whether  the 
big  gap  is  50  feet  wide  or  a  mile 
across — in  either  case  you  are  stopped 
cold. 

So  it  is  with  the  Book  of  Abraham. 
We  either  have  the  knowledge  requi- 
site to  understanding  it  all  the  way 
or  we  do  not,  and  we  would  be  just  as 
far  from  the  mark  in  claiming  such 
knowledge  today  as  the  scholars  were 
in  1912.  Knowing  a  lot  is  not  enough: 
we  have  heard  moving  stories  of  wan- 
dering Arabs  who  have  died  of  thirst 
in  the  night  only  a  few  feet  from  water. 
It  makes  no  difference  how  far  one  has 
come  or  how  near  one  may  be  to  the 
water — he  who  has  not  gone  all  the 
way  cannot  drink.  None  have  dis- 
coursed more  eloquently  than  the 
Egyptologists  themselves  on  their 
perennial  predicament,  which  is  that 
though  they  may  be  much  nearer  their 
goals  than  they  once  were,  like  the 
benighted  Arab  they  have  no  means  of 
knowing  how  much  nearer  or  even 
whether  they  have  been  moving  in  the 
right  direction  or  not.  Their  uncer- 
tainty is  echoed  in  a  remark  of  de 
Rouge:  "Champollion  had  to  contend 
all  his  life  against  lively  and  obstinate 
opposition.  He  died,  and  scholarship 
stood  still  for  twenty-five  years,"  for 
the  great  man's  critics  "did  not  even 
have  the  courage  to  profit  by  his  dis- 
coveries."4 The  whole  history  of 
Egyptology  is,  as  Maspero  observed 
from  time  to  time,  a  warning  against 
that  peculiar  overconfidence  that  is 
born  of  a  safe  and  timid  conformity. 
And  it  is  doubtful  if  any  other  Egyptol- 
ogist ever  exemplified  more  fully  the 
predicament  of  the  specialist  in  that 
field  than  Professor  S.  A.  B.  Mercer. 

As  we  have  seen,  the  Bishop's  right- 
hand  man  throughout  the  controversy 
was  the  "Reverend  Professor  C.  A.  B. 
Mercer     [Spalding     got     the     initials 


wrong],  Ph.D.,  Western  Theological 
Seminary,  Custodian  Hibbard  Collec- 
tion Egyptian  Reproductions."  The 
32-year-old  Mercer,  with  his  shiny  new 
two-year-old  Ph.D.  degree  from  Mu- 
nich, had  just  transferred  from  a  semi- 
nary in  Kansas  to  the  one  in  Chicago, 
there  to  become  "Professor  of  Hebrew 
and  the  Interpretation  of  the  Old 
Testament."5  It  was  Mercer  who,  after 
the  others  had  withdrawn,  encouraged 
his  superior  to  carry  on:  ".  .  .  in  this 
particular  case  I  think  you  are  right  in 
following  up  what  you  have  already 
done;  and  I  shall  be  glad  to  help  you 
as  far  as  my  time  will  permit.  .  .  ."6 

Mercer  not  only  spearheaded  the  at- 
tack in  1912  but,  interestingly  enough, 
he  is  the  one  man  who  has  returned  to 
the  fray  in  our  generation,  having 
written  as  late  as  1953  confirming  his 
position  of  19 12.7  At  last  report  he  was 
still  going  strong,  and  we  wish  him 
well,  for  he  was  not  only  a  man  of 
great  courtesy  and  kindness  but  in 
1956  sold  his  splendid  Egyptian  library, 
the  fruit  of  a  long  lifetime  of  diligent 
collecting,  to  the  BYU  at  a  price  that 
can  only  be  described  as  generous. 
This  has  put  us  in  possession  not  only 
of  all  of  Dr.  Mercer's  published  works, 
but  also  of  nearly  all  the  Egyptian 
sources  he  used  in  preparing  them. 
Since  then  we  have  spent  many  hun- 
dreds of  hours  among  Mercer's  books 
marked  with  his  own  countless  pen- 
ciled annotations,  and  so  have  come 
to  feel  that  we  know  him  well,  hav- 
ing acquired  a  very  strong  and  clear 
impression  of  the  method  and  depth 
of  his  scholarship.  Fortunately  we 
can  leave  all  comments  on  these  to 
authentic  Egyptologists  whom  we 
quote  below. 

Of  all  Bishop  Spalding's  helpers,  Dr. 
Mercer  was  by  far  the  hardest  on  the 
Mormons.  Had  he  taken  any  other 
position  than  that  of  absolute  cer- 
tainty of  his  own  sufficiency  and 
fierce  and  unrelenting  denunciation  of 
Joseph  Smith,  to  whom  he  conceded 
not  the  slightest  glimmer  of  sense  or 
integrity,  Dr.  Mercer  would  not  have 
been  the  legitimate  target  he  is,  or 
invited  by  way  of  rebuttal  examination 


May  1968 


55 


"Still  harping  on  translation,  the  'clear-cut  translation' 

— and  nobody  had  translated  a  word!" 


of  his  boasted  competence,  for  never 
was  there  a  man  who  was  more  sure  of 
his  scholarship,  more  wholeheartedly 
dedicated  to  the  learned  establish- 
ment as  such.  The  young  seminarist 
is  quite  intoxicated  with  the  impor- 
tance of  being  a  recognized  scholar;  he 
never  lets  us  forget  that  he  is  a  scholar 
speaking  with  the  authority  of  scholar- 
ship. Above  all,  he  prides  himself  on 
competence  as  a  linguist.  "I  speak  as 
a  linguist,"  he  wrote  in  1912,  "when 
I  say  that  if  Smith  knew  Egyptian 
and  correctly  interpreted  the  fac- 
similes which  were  submitted  to  me, 
then  I  don't  know  a  word  of  Egyptian. 
Any  pupil  of  mine  who  would  show 
such  absolute  ignorance  of  Egyptian 
as  Smith  does,  could  not  possibly  ex- 
pect to  get  more  than  a  zero  in  an 
examination  in  Egyptology."8  "If  he 
[Dr.  Widtsoe]  knew  anything  about 
linguistic  work  of  the  nature  of  hiero- 
glyphics he  would  not  ask  such 
question,  for  any  ancient  linguist 
knows  that  the  unanimous  testimony 
of  eight  scholars  is  the  same  as  that 
of  eighty  and  eight."1'  Any  linguist 
knows  nothing  of  the  sort,  but  what  a 
production  Dr.  Mercer  makes  of  it! 
When  in  1953  a  zealous  collector  of 
anti-Mormon  tidbits  asked  Professor 
Mercer  whether  he  still  maintained  his 
position  as  of  1912/13,  the  Doctor  re- 
plied by  letter,  "I  am  sure  that  my 
views  on  the  subject  have  not  changed, 
because  the  translation  was  so  clear- 
cut."10  Still  harping  on  translation,  the 
"clear-cut"  translation — and  nobody 
had  translated  a  word!  In  dealing  with 
the  Mormons  Mercer  clings  to  the 
linguistic  issue  because  it  is  there 
alone  that  he  has  the  Mormons  at  a 
complete  disadvantage.  "This  will  be 
a  purely  literary   and  scientific  test." 


"The  animus  evident  ...  is  purely 
because  of  linguistic,  and  not  because 
of  religious  reasons.  .  .  .  the  scholars 
felt  that  linguistically  .  .  .  the  subject 
was  not  worth  much  of  their  valuable 
time.  .  .  .  They  condemned  it  purely 
on  the  linguistic  grounds,"  and  the 
Mormons  deserve  "a  scorn  which  was 
due  to  the  crudeness  of  the  linguistic 
work  of  the  Prophets,"  etc.11  "The 
translations  were  absolutely  wrong  in 
every  detail,"  Mercer  had  declared, 
and  he  should  know,  since  all  Egyp- 
tian documents  "can  be  read  with 
comparative  ease."12 

The  Mormons,  whom  Mercer  dis- 
misses as  mere  "laymen  in  things 
Egyptian,"  need  not  feel  too  badly 
under  the  lash  of  his  scorn,  however, 
for  Mercer's  own  colleagues,  including 
the  foremost  Egyptologists  of  the  time, 
were  not  spared  his  withering  rebukes, 
nay,  even  fellow  members  of  the 
Spalding  committee  do  not  escape  his 
two-edged  sword  of  science  and  schol- 
arship. 

When  the  great  Breasted,  Mercer's 
teacher,  published  his  Dawn  of  Con- 
science, one  of  the  freshest  and  most 
original  works  ever  written  about 
Egypt,  Mercer,  as  editor  and  reviewer 
of  the  short-lived  journal  Egyptian 
Religion,  could  only  report,  "There  is 
very  little  that  is  new  revealed  in  this 
book,"  and  chided  its  author  for  "ex- 
cessive use  of  superlatives  .  .  .  which 
cannot  fail  to  irritate  a  bit,  especially 
when  some  of  the  superlatives  are  not 
justifiable. "1S  Mercer  never  explains 
why  the  superlatives  are  not  justified, 
unless  it  is  because  true,  sound,  cau- 
tious scholars  are  never  guilty  of  using 
superlatives.  He  objects  to  Breasted's 
dating  of  an  important  document  as 
"an  example  of  too  many  assumptions 


by  him,"  justifying  his  criticism  not 
by  contrary  evidence  but  by  the  sage 
and  learned  platitude  that  "origins 
and  borrowings  are  very  difficult  things 
to  determine  and  establish."  He 
should  have  thought  of  that  when  he 
so  lightly  brushed  the  Facsimiles  aside. 
Dr.  Mercer  cautions  us  that  in  reading 
the  work  of  Breasted  "the  student  must 
be  on  his  guard  against  the  results  of 
an  enthusiasm,  legitimate  in  itself,  but 
not  always  helpful  in  attempting  to 
arrive  at  sound  conclusions."  All  very 
patronizing,  very  much  the  cautious 
scientist  and  scholar.  He  tells  us  that 
Breasted's  "  'messiamism'  cannot  be 
found  in  Egyptian  texts  no  matter 
how  sympathetically  they  may  be 
studied  and  interpreted.  Breasted  has 
done  his  best  to  find  it,  but  the  reader 
may  be  left  to  judge  of  his  own 
success."14 

Again,  instead  of  doing  any  real 
work  in  showing  where  Breasted  is 
wrong,  Mercer  leaves  the  decision  with 
the  reader— an  odd  procedure  indeed 
for  one  who  worships  authority  and 
merely  tolerates  the  layman.  As  in 
his  dealings  with  the  Mormons  a 
decade  earlier,  Mercer  in  his  reviews  in 
Egyptian  Religion  rarely  gives  the 
reader  anything  to  go  on  but  his  opin- 
ion— but  when  it  is  his  opinion  against 
that  of  a  giant  like  Breasted,  what  are 
we  to  think? 

In  another  review  Dr.  Mercer  criti- 
cized S.  H.  Hooke  for  employing 
exactly  the  same  method  in  defense  of 
"patternism"  that  Mercer  himself  had 
recommended  in  attacking  the  Pearl  of 
Great  Price:  "After  formulating  his 
theory  Hooke  gets  six  scholars,  experts 
in  their  own  department  of  Oriental 
research,  to  try  to  illustrate  or  prove 
his  theory."   This  method  he  finds  al- 


56 


Improvement   Era 


together  too  "imaginative"  and  un- 
trustworthy.1"' But  was  it  not  Mercer 
himself  who  only  a  short  time  before 
had  insisted  that  "the  unanimous 
opinion  of  the  scholars  is  unassailable," 
and  that  "the  practical  agreement  of 
eleven  admittedly  competent  Oriental- 
ists" should  be  final  proof,  and  that 
"the  unanimous  testimony  of  eight 
scholars  is  the  same  as  that  of  eighty 
and  eight"?  Speaking  exactly  as  if 
he  were  attacking  the  Mormons,  Mer- 
cer notes  that  Professor  Blackmann  in 
attempting  to  support  "strikes  a 
deadly  blow  at  the  pattern  theory  of 
the  editor"  by  suggesting  that  "the 
original  'pattern'  was  not  a  product  of 
Egypt  but  an  importation  thither."10 
Yet  Egyptian  origin  is  not  an  essential 
condition  to  the  pattern  theory  at  all — 
Mercer  has  missed  the  point,  but  how 
familiar  his  scolding  sounds!  Shortly 
before  this  Mercer  had  dismissed  in 
two  sentences  A.  Jeremias's  truly  re- 
markable work,  Der  Kosmqs  von 
Sumer,  with  crushing  finality:  "Of 
course,  Dr.  Jeremias  has  his  own  spe- 
cial and  peculiar  ways  of  interpreting 
ancient  cosmic  ideas.  .  .  ."17  Of  course, 
indeed — that  is  just  what  made 
Jeremias  a  great  scholar,  but  for  Mercer 
it  is  the  unpardonable  sin  of  deviating 
from  the  respectable  conventions  of 
the  establishment:  no  explanations  are 
indicated;  Mercer  dismisses  Jeremias 
with  a  magisterial  wave  of  the  hand. 
He  is  even  more  patronizing  in  deal- 
ing with  Arthur  Weigall,  who  had 
been  the  inspector- general  of  antiqui- 
ties for  the  Egyptian  government  since 
1905,  with  an  impressive  list  of  impor- 
tant archaeological  publications  to  his 
credit.  "Weigall's  academic  preparation 
did  not  enable  him  to  enter  very  deeply 
into  more  intricate  problems  of  editing 
and  translating  texts  and  commenting 
upon  them.  .  .  .  his  lack  of  training 
in  philology  led  him  into  serious  diffi- 
culties."1* Always  the  language  busi- 
ness. More  serious  is  his  casual 
dismissal  of  the  work  on  Egyptian  re- 
ligion of  one  of  the  greatest  of  all 
Egyptologists,  Hermann  Junker:  "But 
curiously  enough,"  says  Mercer,  speak- 
ing of  Junker's  fundamental  thesis,  "he 


believes  he  has  found  evidence  to 
prove  a  primitive  belief  in  one  great 
world  god.  This  to  my  mind  shows  a 
complete  misunderstanding  of  the  na- 
ture of  primitive  thought  and  under- 
standing."13 Just  where  has  the  great 
Junker  failed?  ".  .  .  his  idea  of  a 
primitive  universal  god  in  ancient 
Egypt  [is]  an  idea  which  really  has 
no  foundation  in  fact."-0 

This  is  a  very  serious  challenge  in- 
deed, but  Dr.  Mercer  does  not  bother 
to  show  us  what  the  real  factual 
foundation  is:  against  Junker's  solid 
and  original  work  he  is  content  to 
place  the  opinions  of  contemporary 
anthropology.21  We  may  excuse  him 
for  thrusting  aside  W.  E.  Oesterley 
and  T.  H.  Robinson's  famous  Intro- 
duction to  the  Books  of  the  Old 
Testament  as  practically  worthless;22 
but  when  he  chides  the  immortal  A. 
Erman  for  negligence  in  his  specialty 
we  wonder  if  he  may  not  be  going  too 
far:  "Like  many  other  Egyptologists 
who  have  written  on  the  subject, 
Erman  uses  such  terms  as  'mono- 
theism' in  a  very  loose  sense,  without 
defining  what  he  understands  by 
'monotheism,'  " — though  Erman  had 
written  a  whole  book  on  the  subject. 
Mercer  is  good  enough  to  explain  that 
he  believes  in  "modern,  scientific 
monotheism,"  whatever  that  is.-3 

The  last  of  the  auxiliary  troops  to 
rush  to  Dr.  Spalding's  assistance  when 
he  found  himself  entangled  in  the 
contradictory  statements  of  the   other 


experts  was  Professor  George  A.  Barton. 
And  how  does  Dr.  Mercer  deal  with 
Dr.  Barton?  Of  his  Semitic  and 
Hamitic  Origins,  the  Reverend  Mercer 
writes:  ".  .  .  all  such  collections  of 
deductions,  possibilities  and  proba- 
bilities are  doomed  by  nature  to  be 
superceded,"  and  this  particular  book 
"contains  too  many  fanciful  as  well 
as  bold  deductions  for  its  destiny  to  be 
otherwise."24  In  dealing  with  Egypt 
in  particular,  according  to  Mercer,  Dr. 
Barton  "has  very  often  fumbled  very 
badly."  "Throughout  the  book  there 
are  far  too  many  hypotheses  without 
adequate  foundation  .  .  .  the  reader 
must  be  on  guard  to  check  every  state- 
ment, and  especially  all  words  and 
phrases  in  Egyptian,  Coptic,  etc.  .  .  . 
as  for  French,  German  and  English  the 
misprints  and  errors  are  legion."25  He 
recommends  that  any  future  edition 
of  the  book  "should  be  rigorously  re- 
vised," and  "while  for  students  of 
Semitic  origins  the  book  will  be  found 
of  considerable  value,  when  used  with 
caution,  the  same  cannot,  however,  be 
said  of  students  of  Egyptian  origins."20 
As  ever,  Mercer  plays  up  his  role  as 
that  of  super  linguist  and  Egyptologist. 
Barton's  worst  offense,  however,  is 
that  when  he  comes  to  treat  the 
Sumerian  flood  story  he  does  not  even 
refer  to  Mercer's  work  on  the  subject; 
and  though  he  mentions  Mercer's  own 
work  on  Babylonian  religion,  "he  can- 
not have  read  the  book  which  he  so 


lightly  brushes  aside."26 


O 


(To  be  continued) 

FOOTNOTES 


aEven  the  astonishing  disproportion  between 
the  bulk  of  the  Book  of  Abraham  and  the 
brevity  of  the  text  from  which  Joseph  Smith 
seems  to  have  derived  it  was  noted  as  long  ago 
as  1915  by  the  last  of  the  official  Spalding  sup- 
porters, E.  G.  Banks,  in  The  Literary  Digest, 
July  10,  1915,  p.  66:  ".  .  .  the  hieroglyphic 
inscription  is  very  short,  but  Smith's  translation 
of  it  covers  thirty  pages   of  printed  matter." 

=Quoted  in  Era,  Vol.   16,  p.  691. 

*Era,   Vol.    16,   p.    617. 

4M.  de  Rouge,  in  Bihliothcquc  Egy  ptologiciue, 
Vol.   26,  p.   228. 

"For  vital  statistics,  see  the  Utah  Survey, 
Vol.  1  (Sept.  1913),  No.  1,  p.  3,  and  Who's 
Who    (London),    1967. 

•'■Quoted  in  Era,  Vol.   16,  p.  611. 

This  letter,  dated  Feb.  19,  1953,  has  been 
circulated  by  LaMar  Petersen  along  with  his 
own  letter  to  Dr.  Mercer,  dated  Dec.  16,  1952. 
(BYU  File  M1268.) 

"Era,  Vol.   16,  p.  615. 

°Era,  loc.  cit.,  and  pp.  455-56,  617;  Utah 
Survey,  Vol.   1,  p.  30. 

]0See   above,   note   7. 

"All  from  the  Utah  Survey,  Vol.   1,  pp.  7-11. 

i2Era,  Vol.   16,  p.  612. 

13S.  A.  B.  Mercer,  in  Egyptian  Religion,  Vol. 
2   (1934),  p.  70. 


^Ihid.,  p.   71. 

™Ibid.,  Vol.   1    (1933),  p.  84. 

™lbid.,   p.    85. 

^Ihid.,  Vol.   1,  p.  38. 

mbid.,  Vol.  2,  p.  75. 

mbid.,  Vol.  3  (1935),  p.  64. 

■^Ibid.,  p.   65. 

2lDr.  Mercer  has  great  confidence  in  his  own 
capacity  to  see  into  the  mind  of  the  primitive: 
".  .  .  and  just  as  the  imagination  of  children  is 
less  restrained  than  that  of  grown-ups,  so  the 
imagination  of  primitive  men  was  vastly  more 
active  than  our  own.  So  the  men  of  Egypt  saw 
heaven  as  an  immense  friendly  cow  standing 
over  them.  .  .  ."  S.  A.  B.  Mercer,  The  Religion 
of  Ancient  Egypt  (London:  Luzac,  1949),  p. 
21.  In  the  margin  of  one  of  J.  Cerny's  works 
on  the  religion  of  the  Old  and  Middle  King- 
doms, Dr.  Mercer  has  written  one  eloquent 
word --"Absurd!"  In  his  own  work,  Mercer 
accepts  without  question  the  once  fashionable 
but  long-outmoded  theory  of  animism  as  the 
key  to  the  understanding  of  early  Egyptian 
religion;   ibid.,  p.   299. 

"-In  Egyptian  Religion,  Vol.  3,  p.    115. 

mbid.,  Vol.   3,  p.    160. 

-'Ibid.,  pp.   160f. 

■■*Ibid.,   Vol.    3,    p.    161. 

-BIbid.,  p.  162. 


May  1968 


57 


xtra 

CLJL 


Turning  Financial  Folly  Into  Family  Fun 


(PartV) 


Conclusion 

By  Dr.  Qufnn  G.  McKay 

Dean,  School  of  Business  and  Economics. 
Weber  State  College 

•  For  many  families  in  this  modern  someone  who  is  displaying  these 
day,  it  sometimes  seems  that  the  labels  of  affluence.  Recognizing 
father  who  has  just  one  job  fails  to  and  admitting  to  a  desire  to  emu- 
provide  what  is  regarded  as  an  late  the  neighbors  is  the  first  step 
adequate  income.  This  month  we  for  a  family  to  take  in  controlling 
shall  explore  possibilities  for  sup-  the  urge  to  keep  up  with  the 
plementing  the  single  salary  or 
wage. 

Before  we  discuss  them,  it  might 
be  appropriate  to  refer  to  one 
of  the  ideas  of  a  previous  article- 


Joneses.  This  is  why  people  should 
not  buy  or  rent  a  home  in  an  area 
where  other  families  have  signifi- 
cantly higher  incomes.  Unless  the 
entire    family    has    unusual     self- 


that  is,  the  greatest  opportunity  for      discipline,  such  circumstances  will 


keeping  income  and  outgo  in  line 
lies  in  controlling  the  urge  to 
spend. 

Holding  the  family's  desires 
within  the  father's  salary  is  the  key. 
Keeping  up  with  the  Joneses  is  a 
realistic  disease  with  which  one 
must  reckon.  If  one  sees  the  neigh- 
bors with  a  new  car  or  boat  or  tak- 
ing a  long  vacation,  he  usually  has 
the  urge  to  acquire  the  same, 
whereas  such  an  urge  is  not  so 
likely  to  arise  if  one  is  not  around 


breed  discontent  and  frustration. 

Seeking  sources  for  extra  income 
can  be  helpful  if  caution  is  taken 
to  see  that  the  individual's  health 
or  the  family's  well-being  is  not 
endangered.  Let  us  analyze  some 
possibilities  for  obtaining  the  addi- 
tional cash. 

1.  Moonlighting,  is  the  practice 
of  holding  down  a  second  job.  A 
surprisingly  large  number  of  family 
supporters  engage  in  moonlighting. 
In    times    of    temporary    financial 


emergency  or  for  short  periods  of 
time,  it  may  be  necessary  for  a 
husband  to  work  at  two  jobs.  For 
instance,  it  may  be  a  way  of  allow- 
ing a  mother  to  stay  home  with  a 
young  family.  And  for  those  ambi- 
tious enough  to  build  up  a  savings 
account  or  to  maintain  their  credit 
rating  by  meeting  financial  obliga- 
tions, this  may  be  worth  consider- 
ing. 

However,  certain  precautions 
should  be  taken  to  avoid  dangers 
inherent  in  this  practice.  (1)  Once 
a  family  becomes  accustomed  to 
the  extra  income,  it  is  difficult  to 
cut  back  and  live  on  a  single  in- 
come. A  law  of  finance  says  that 
expenses  will  always  rise  to  meet 
income.  (2)  All  too  often,  such  extra 
strain  gives  rise  to  health  problems. 
Extra  income  is  not  worth  the  risk 
of  a  father's  becoming  physically  or 
emotionally  incapacitated.  (3)  Two 
jobs  will  almost  preclude  a  person's 
contributing  to  the  Lord's  work  by 
accepting  positions  of  responsi- 
bility in  the  Church.  (4)  Too  little 
time  is  spent  with  children. 

In  the  days  when  families  lived 
on  farms  or  engaged  in  home  in- 
dustry, long  hours  of  work  were 
not  so  critical  to  family  solidarity, 
because  a  father  generally  worked 
side  by  side  with  his  children. 
Urban  living  allows  a  father  to 
spend  but  a  few— often  hectic- 
minutes  with  his  family.  When  a 
child  asks,  "Daddy,  come  and  play 
with  me,"  a  father  should  think 
twice  before  he  says,  "You'll  have 
to  wait  until  tomorrow.  I  don't 
have  time."  If  you  wait  until  you 
have  time,  the  youngster  may  never 
ask  again. 

2.  Working  wives  can  provide 
another  source  of  extra  income.  For 
some,  it  may  be  essential  or  desir- 
able. A  widow  with  children  often 
has  no  choice  but  to  get  a  job.  A 
young  wife  may  work  to  help  pro- 
vide the  family  income  so  her  hus- 
band can  complete  his  education. 
Times  of  temporary  financial  stress 


58 


Improvement   Era 


may  necessitate  a  wife's  working. 
An  older  woman  with  no  children 
at  home  may  want  to  do  something 
to  feel  she  is  contributing.  As  a 
result  of  the  use  of  modern  con- 
veniences in  the  home,  homemak- 
ing  may  no  longer  be  a  full-time 
job  for  a  very  active  woman  with 
no  children.  However,  such  women 
may  consider  volunteer  work  and 
projects  as  a  means  of  self-fulfill- 
ment. 

Some  working  mothers  argue 
that  they  spend  just  as  much  time 
with  the  children  when  they  work 
as  when  they  don't.  They  go  to 
work  just  before  the  children  go  to 
school  and  get  home  shortly  after 
they  return.  But  it  is  not  always 
the  amount  of  time  one  spends 
with  children  that  is  critical;  it  is 
the  kind  of  time. 

A  wife  who  goes  to  work  just  to 
get  over  a  temporary  financial 
problem  may  find  herself  working 
indefinitely  for  reasons  already 
mentioned.  Before  going  to  work 
every  wife  should  remember  that 
the  family  has  needs  other  than 
material  needs.  Often,  the  emo- 
tional needs  are  far  more  vital  than 
clothes,  fancy  food,  new  cars,  or  a 
television  set.  Many  times  the 
harmful  effects  of  the  mother's 
absence  from  the  home  are  not 
evident  for  months  or  even  years. 
Seldom  is  the  good  or  harm  done 
on  a  specific  day  measurable  at 
sundown. 

In  attempting  to  gain  more 
money,  the  family  should  always 
remember  to  keep  first  things  first. 
It  is  a  matter  of  attitude.  The  fam- 
ily is  the  first  and  most  important 
consideration.  Wages,  salaries, 
homes,  and  vacations  should  have 
as  their  main  purpose  promoting 
the  solidarity  of  the  family  group 
and  the  perfecting  of  the  individual 
members.  Never  let  money  or 
material  acquisitions  become  an 
end  in  and  of  themselves. - 

Don't  turn  family  fun  into  finan- 
cial folly!  O 


May  1968 


"Where  the  World 
Registers" 

Your  next  trip  to  Denver  — the 
climate  capital  of  America  — 
will  be  most  memorable  when 
you  stay  at  the  Brown  Palace. 

•  600  air  conditioned  rooms 

•  suites  and  executive  rooms 

•  five  famous  restaurants 

•  complete  convention 
accommodations 

To  expedite  your  reply,  write  Dept.  IE 


KARL  W.  MEHLMANN,  General  Manager 
Represented  by: 

ROBERT  F.  WARNER 
New  York  City 

GLENN  W.  FAWCETT 
Los  Angeles 


MEMBER 


STEVIE  BROWN  SAYS: 
WE  ARE  THE 

HEADQUARTERS 


FOR  THE 


NEW  12" 

OFFICIAL 

SLOW  PITCH 

SOFTBALL 


i evens 
rown  OlUKIo 

1176  EAST  21st  SOUTH 
phone.  487-7726 


SOMETHING  YOU  SH0ULDNUJ1SS ! 


FOOD  STORAGE 
BOOKLET 


•  WHAT  SHOULD  WE  STORE? 

•  STORING  TO  PREVENT  SPOILAGE 

send  us  funds       •  ROTATION  PLAN  ETC 

Group  Rates  Available.         ■nviHiiwn  tlmr,  EIV. 
W.    D.    BATCHELOR   &   ASSOCIATES 

61    BEACON   AVENUE  L.AYTON,    UTAH   84041 

59 


Kodak  Kim 

DEVELOPING 

SAVES50X 

FAST,  CONVENIENT 
QUALITY  SERVICE 


CUT  OUT  AND  USE  THIS 


HANDY  FORM 


COLOR 


K0DAC0L0R 

Developing  and  SUPER  SIZE  Prints 

□  8  Exposure  Rolls:  ...$2.55       Save  77< 

□  12  Exposure  Rolls:  . .  $3.00    Save  $1.48 

□  Reprints  from  NegS:  .  $  .20  ea.  Save  9f 
Super  Size  Prints  are  4x4  with  50%  Greater 
Picture  Area 

KODACHROME  or  EKTACHROME 

Developed  into  Slides  or  Movie  Film 

□  35  mm,  20  Mounted  Slides: 

$1.35      Save  75* 

□  35  mm,  36  Mounted  Slides: 

$2.40    Save  $1.00 

□  Super  8  Cartridge  or  8  mm  Movie  Roll: 

$1.35       Save75< 


BLACK  &  WHITE 


Developing  and  Jumbo  Prints 


□  8  Exposure  Rolls 

□  12  Exposure  Rolls 
D  20  Exposure  Rolls 

□  36  Exposure  Rolls 


$  .85 
$1.00 
$1.35 
$2.00 


Save  51c 

Save  88c 

Save  $1 .45 

Save  $2.72 


GENEALOGY  PHOTOS 


□  Negatives  from  old  photos: 

$  .60    Save  40* 

□  Prints  from  negatives:    $.08    Save   4* 

INSTRUCTIONS:  Check  your  order  above  and  fill 
in  name  and  address  below  •  Wrap  entire  form 
around  your  exposed  film  and  include  in  heavy 
duty  envelope  along  with  your  remittance  •  No 
C.O.D.'s  please  •  Minimum  order:  $1.00  •  We 
pay  return  postage  •  You  receive  full  credit  for 
any  unprintable  negatives  or  any  overpayment. 
Utah  residents  add  3Vi%  State  Sales  Tax. 


NAME  (PLEASE  PRINT) 
ADDRESS   


CITY 


STATE 


ZIP 


Check  if  you  want  Film  Mailer  Envelopes  at  no 
charge  □ 


YOU  MUST  BE  SATISFIED  OR  YOUR 
MONEY  WILL  BE  PROMPTLY  REFUNDED 


MAIL  TODAY  TO 

SAM'S  PHOTO  LAB 

P.O.  Box  1115,  Dept.  X,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 


60 


Lest  We  Forget 


The  Manti  Temple 


By  Albert  L.  Zobell,  Jr. 

Research  Editor 

•  For  eight  decades— 80  magnificent  years— the  Manti 
Temple  has  stood  overlooking  Utah's  Sanpete  Valley, 
providing  a  haven  where  the  faithful  come  to  receive 
their  blessings  for  time  and  eternity.  The  Manti 
Temple  was  dedicated  privately  by  Wilford  Woodruff 
May  17,  1888,  and  publicly  by  Lorenzo  Snow  on 
May  21,  1888. 

The  boundaries  of  the  Manti  Temple  district  were 
specified  in  a  circular  issued  by  the  First  Presidency 
and  Council  of  the  Twelve  October  25,  1876. 


Improvement  Era 


"Here  is  the  spot  where  the  prophet  Moroni  stood 
and  dedicated  this  piece  of  land.  .  .  ." 


Early  on  the  morning  of  April  25,  1877,  President 
Brigham  Young  asked  Warren  S.  Snow  to  go  with  him 
to  temple  hill.  Brother  Snow  related:  "We  two  were 
alone;  President  Young  took  me  to  the  spot  where  the 
Temple  was  to  stand;  we  went  to  the  southeast 
corner,  and  President  Young  said:  'Here  is  the  spot 
where  the  prophet  Moroni  stood  and  dedicated  this 
piece  of  land  for  a  Temple  site  and  that  is  the  reason 
why  the  location  is  made  here,  and  we  can't  move  it 
from  this  spot.  .  .  .' "  (Orson  F.  Whitney,  Life  of 
Heber  C.  Kimball  [first  edition],  p.  447.) 

Later  in  the  day,  as  ground  was  broken,  President 
Young  said:  "We  now  call  upon  the  people  .  .  .  for 
men  to  come  here  with  teams  and  wagons,  plows  and 
scrapers,  picks  and  shovels,  to  prepare  this  ground 
for  the  mason  work.  Let  this  work  be  commenced 
forthwith;  and  as  soon  as  possible  we  shall  expect 
from  50  to  100  men  every  working  day  throughout 
the  season  to  labor  here.  .  .  .  We  want  to  rear  this 
temple  with  clean  hands  and  pure  hearts.  .  .  ."  ( James 
E.  Talmage,  The  House  of  the  Lord,  p.  226. ) 

Excavation  work  was  begun  April  30,  with  about 
one  hundred  people  first  kneeling  in  prayer.  It  took 
two  years  of  blasting  and  scraping  to  get  the  site 
ready  for  the  cornerstones,  which  were  laid  April  14, 
1879,  and  then  the  laying  of  the  walls  began.  The 
Manti  oolite  taken  from  the  hill  on  which  the  temple 
stand  is  a  granular  rock,  uniform  in  grain  and  of  a 
fine  cream  color.  The  building  material  had  been 
used  extensively  in  Sanpete  County,  and  in  1852,  one 
piece  of  Manti  stone  was  sent  to  Washington,  D.C., 
as  Utah  Territory's  contribution  to  the  Washington 
Monument. 

Construction  workers  did  not  receive  money  for 
their  work  on  the  temple.  Church  members  con- 
tributed food  and  other  farm  products  toward  the 
"temple  fund."  Eggs  laid  on  Sunday  were  called  "tem- 
ple eggs"  and  were  given  for  the  temple. 

The  people  of  Manti  were  as  hardy  and  as  strong 
as  the  temple  they  were  building.  They  had  come 
to  the  area  in  November  1849  on  invitation  of  the  Ute 
Indian  Chief  Walker.  Isaac  Morley,  their  leader, 
named  the  new  city  "Manti"  after  the  Book  of  Mormon 
city.  Most  of  the  settlers  spent  the  first  winter  in 
dugouts  beneath  the  hill  of  solid  rock  that  later  was 
to  be  their  temple  site. 

That  winter  was  severe.  Men  and  boys  worked 
daily  shoveling  snowdrifts  from  grass  so  that  starving 
cattle  could  eat.  Horns  on  the  cattle  were  filed  sharp 
to  give  them  some  protection  in  fights  with  ravenous 
wolves.     By  spring  less  than  half  of  the  240  cattle 


had  survived.  This  was  considered  a  blessing,  as  the 
carcasses  were  given  to  the  Indians,  some  of  whom 
were  not  as  friendly  as  at  first  had  been  supposed. 

With  the  arrival  of  the  first  hot  weather  in  1850, 
rattlesnakes  emerged  from  those  rocks  and  tried  to 
take  possession  of  everything.  Armed  with  torches 
and  anything  else  available,  the  settlers  went  to  battle. 
More  than  300  snakes  were  killed,  and  miraculously, 
no  one  was  bitten. 

President  Brigham  Young  visited  in  August  1850 
and  stood  inside  their  log  stockade  looking  at  the 
settlers,  understanding  their  hearts.  Then,  pointing 
to  quarry  hill,  he  promised  that  one  day  a  temple 
would  stand  on  the  top  of  it,  overlooking  the  valley. 

During  the  summer  of  1856,  when  food  was  scarce, 
"pigweed"  sprang  up  in  abundance  on  the  south  side 
of  quarry  hill.  This  edible  plant  was  harvested  each 
morning  and  boiled,  to  be  served  with  what  little 
other  food  the  people  had.  The  plant  has  not  grown 
there  since,  disappearing  as  mysteriously  as  it  came. 

Scandinavian  converts  to  the  Church  first  settled 
in  Sanpete  County  in  1853,  and  the  area  has  long 
been  known  as  a  center  for  Scandinavians. 

For  11  years  the  people  worked  hard  and  long  on 
the  Manti  Temple  before  it  was  finished  and  dedi- 
cated. The  twin-towered  structure  is  171  feet  in 
length,  95  feet  in  extreme  width.  The  walls  are  three- 
and-a-half  feet  thick  at  the  base,  with  buttresses  four 
feet  in  thickness,  and  both  walls  and  buttresses  nar- 
row as  they  rise.  The  tower  at  the  east  rises  to  179 
feet,  ten  feet  higher  than  the  west  tower.  Each  tower 
is  30  feet  square  at  the  base.  The  ground-level  sur- 
rounding the  temple  is  some  60  feet  higher  than  the 
street  at  the  foot  of  the  hill. 

The  interior  of  the  building  has  two  spiral  stair- 
cases extending  from  the  basement  to  the  roof.  Engi- 
neers and  architects  have  acclaimed  them  remarkable 
in  workmanship.  In  each  case  the  center  is  open, 
without  any  supporting  column,  and  the  walnut  rail- 
ings and  balusters,  winding  up  90  feet,  with  155  steps 
through  five  stories,  form  a  symmetrical  coil,  per- 
fectly plumb  from  top  to  bottom.  There  are  few  such 
staircases  in  America.  Two  of  them  are  in  this  grand 
old  temple,  built  by  craftsmen  when  Manti  was  still 
a  pioneer  village. 

Spiritually  the  Manti  Temple  is  a  light  and  a  center 
for  the  people  of  central  Utah  even  as  the  physical 
building  is  a  beacon,  seen  for  miles,  guiding  travelers 
approaching  it.  May  the  Manti  Temple  continue  to 
be  the  center  and  the  goal  of  those  who  reside  in  that 

district  for  many  times  the  just  completed  80  years. 

O 


May  1968 


61 


Your  Family  will 
come  Running,  Too! 


For  the  aroma  and  flavor  of  fresh 

home    baked    bread,    rolls   and   other 

bakery,   is  something  we  all    love. 

And,   when  you  use  fresh  stone  ground 

whole  wheat  flour,  your  home  made 

bread,   pancakes,   rolls,   buns  and  cakes 

will   supply  all   the  vital   energy  and 

vitamins  in  the  whole  grain. 

Help  your  family  reap  the  harvest  of 

health   and   nutrition  found   in   whole 

grain  wheat.   Write  to-day  for  free 

information    on    Lee    Household 

Flour  Mills  and  recipes  using   100% 

whole   wheat   flour.     Bake   some   fresh 

bread   with   whole  wheat   flour   and 

let  your  family  taste  the  difference. 

Send    SI. 50   for   5#    Deaf    Smith 

Whole   Wheat   Flour,    freshly 

ground    in   a    Lee    Mill. 

IE    5-68 


IE   5-68 


LEE  ENGINEERING  CO. 

2023   W.   Wiwoniin   Ave.,   Milwaukee,    Wii.    53201 


62 


Xlfc;  V-yLLLuUJL  Chi 

and  Spiritual 
Influenoes 
of tlie  Bible 


By  Robert  J.  Matthews 


Robert  Matthews,  a  doctoral  candidate  at  Brigham  Young  University,  and 
academic  research  director  for  the  seminaries  and  institutes  of  the  Church 
School  System,  is  a  high  councilor  in  the  BYU  Fifth  Stake. 


•  Steward  Robertson  once  wrote  of 
the  Bible: 

"The  Bible  is  an  all-time  best 
seller.  It  is  a  book  with  which  most 
of  us  pretend  familiarity,  and  yet, 
once  we  emerge  from  our  ambus- 
cade of  pride,  it  leaves  us  humble 
in  our  ignorance.  It  is  the  highest- 
priced  book  in  the  world;  it  is  also 
the  cheapest.  It  is  guarded  as  a 
prize  in  great  libraries  and  mu- 
seums, yet  we  keep  it  confidently 
in  our  homes.  It  is  crystal  clear; 
at  the  same  time  it  is  one  of  the 
most  mysterious  of  volumes."1 

The  Bible  has  been  called  the 
Book,  the  Good  Book,  and  the  Book 
of  Books. 

It  is  impossible  to  measure  the 
influence  that  the  Bible  has  had 
on  the  human  family;  yet  one  is 
able  to  grasp  something  of  the 
magnitude  of  its  impact  throughout 
a  great  portion  of  the  world,  par- 
ticularly in  western  Civilization. 
Spirituality  and  culture,  being 
somewhat  intangible,  cannot  be 
measured  precisely.  One  can  only 
conclude  that  the  Bible  has  af- 
fected the  thinking  and  the  actions 


of  men  and  women  on  several  con- 
tinents for  thousands  of  years.  This 
influence  is  evident  in  our  lan- 
guage, our  literature,  art,  and 
music,  our  legal  code,  our  organi- 
zations, customs,  and  mannerisms, 
and  even  some  of  our  forms  of 
recreation.  It  permeates  our  whole 
society. 

The  "Ward  Teaching  Message" 
for  March  1961,  issued  by  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  had  these  statements: 

"The  Bible  has  had  a  more  pro-- 
found  influence  upon  mankind 
than  any  book  ever  published.  It 
has  been  translated  into  [hundreds 
of]  languages  and  is  distributed  in 
every  country.  The  Bible  satisfies 
the  upper-most  yearnings  of  the 
human  heart.  It  confirms  the  exis- 
tence of  God.  .  .  . 

"The  framework  .  of  Christian 
religion,  present  society,  and 
western  civilization  is  founded 
upon  the  Holy  Bible.  .  .  . 

"The  most  far-reaching  influ- 
ence, however,  has  been  upon  man 
himself.  The  loftiest  ideals  of  cul- 
ture   and    refinement    had     their 


Improvement  Era 


origin  in  this  book.  The  greatest 
painters  and  musical  composers 
reached  the  peak  of  their  creative 
powers  when  reproducing  Bible 
characters  and  themes.  .  .  .  The 
Bible  has  inspired  more  goodness 
than  any  other  book  ever  written. 
The  most  noble  souls  measure  the 
extent  of  their  moral  responsibility 
and  pattern  their  lives  to  conform 
to  the  teachings  it  so  eloquently 
advocates. 

"The  message  of  the  Bible  is  the 
essence  of  hope.  It  builds  faith  in 
the  hearts  of  its  readers.  Whether 
in  a  state  of  despair,  or  of  joyful 
emotion,  there  is  a  message  in  the 
Bible  to  stabilize  us." 

Henry  Van  Dyke  likewise  wrote 
of  the  Bible  in  these1  descriptive 
words: 

"Born  in  the  East  and  clothed  in 
Oriental  form  and  imagery,  the 
Bible  walks  the  ways  of  all  the 
world  with  familiar  feet  and  enters 
land  after  land  to  find  its  own 
everywhere.  It  has  learned  to 
speak  in  hundreds  of  languages  to 
the  heart  of  man.  It  comes  into  the 
palace  to  tell  the  monarch  that  he 
is  a  servant  of  the  Most  High,  and 
into  the  cottage  to  assure  the 
peasant  that  he  is  a  son  of  God. 
Children  listen  to  its  stories  with 
wonder  and  delight,  and  wise  men 
ponder  them  as  parables  of  life."1' 

Three  great  religions  have  roots 
in  the  Bible:  Judaism,  Christianity, 
and  Islam.  While  these  religions 
may  not  have  limited  themselves  to 
the  Bible,  and  may  even  have  de- 
parted therefrom,  the  Bible  has 
had  solid  influence  in  their  systems 
of  theology  and  practice. 

It  is  important  to  note  that  the 
Bible  was  produced  by  a  people 
who,  at  that  time,  had  not  other- 
wise been  great  contributors  to  the 
world's  culture.  The  Greeks  gave  us 
philosophy,  art,  sculpture,  and 
much  of  our  vocabulary.  The  Ro- 
mans gave  us  legal  forms,  govern- 
ment, administration,  art,  sculpture, 
music,  and  much  of  our  vocabulary. 


Yet  Israel,  which  produced  the 
Bible  and  which  in  modern  times 
has  so  profoundly  influenced  the 
rest  of  the  world  in  all  of  these 
things,  was  not  greatly  noted  for 
art,  sculpture,  music,  language,  or 
literature  in  biblical  times.  This  is 
not  to  discredit  nor  lessen  the 
house  of  Israel  as  a  people;  it  is  to 
define  more  precisely  Israel's  mis- 
sion on  the  earth  and  to  discover 
the  source  of  her  genius. 

Although  other  nations  have 
found  ways  to  develop  the  visible 
manifestations  of  divine  truth  in 
expressions  of  music,  painting, 
sculpture,  literature,  and  other  arts, 
the  divine  spark  that  kindled  the 
flame  is  rooted  first  in  the  inspira- 
tion and  genius  that  God  gave  to 
his  chosen  servants  who  recorded 
the  pages  of  holy  writ.  Revelation 
from  God  was  the  source,  trans- 
mission into  the  lives  of  human 
beings  the  mission,  of  Israel.  (See 
2  Ne.  29:4.)  Israel's  mission  in  the 
world  is  a  spiritual  mission,  and 
Israelite  prophets  and  apostles 
were  spiritual  receptors.  Gentile 
nations  have  manifested  that  spiri- 
tual message  in  such  material 
forms  as  painting  and  sculpture. 
Perhaps  it  was  the  commandment 
to  neither  make  nor  worship  a 
graven  image  that  restrained  Israel 
from  more  extensive  art  forms  and 
caused  its  efforts  to  be  directed 
more  toward  the  social  sciences, 
music,  and  literature. 

The  Bible's  greatest  influence 
has  been  on  the  spirit  of  man  him- 
self. It  contains  the  words  of  God's 
Spirit  speaking  to  the  spirit  of  man, 
and  the  cultural  aspects  have 
grown  out  of  this.  Yet  the  spiri- 
tuality of  a  man  is  quite  impossible 
to  measure.  It  is  visible  only  in  its 
outward  manifestations  of  action 
and  behavior,  and  therefore  the 
extent  to  which  the  Bible  has 
changed  the  attitudes  and  the  lives 
of  individuals  simply  cannot  be 
computed.  The  number  of  hearts 
that    have    been    changed,    com- 


forted, and  made  happy  in  secret 
moments  of  meditation  about  the 
contents  of  the  Bible  can  never  be 
recorded  in  any  earthlv  book. 

Henry  Van  Dyke  discussed  the 
Bible's  influence  on  works  of  art  in 
these  words: 

"Suppose,  for  example,  that  it 
were  possible  to  dissolve  away  all 
the  works  of  art  which  clearly  owe 
their  being  to  thoughts,  emotions, 
or  visions  derived  from  the  Bible- 
all  sculpture  like  Donatello's  David 
and  Michelangelo's  Moses;  all 
painting  like  Raphael's  Sistine 
Madonna  and  Murillo's  Holy  Fam- 
ily; all  music  like  Bach's  Passion 
and  Handel's  Messiah;  all  poetry 
like  Dante's  Divine  Comedy  and 
Milton's  Paradise  Lost,— how  it 
would  impoverish  the  world."3 

The  list  could  include  an  almost 
endless  number  of  oratorios,  can- 
tatas, paintings,  works  of  sculpture, 
spirituals,  hymns,  sacred  songs, 
and  other  works  of  art  of  lasting 
significance. 

In  discussing  the  influence  of 
the  King  James  version  of  the  Bible 
on  English  literature,  Van  Dyke 
wrote: 

"The  fountain-head  of  the  power 
of  the  Bible  in  literature  lies  in  its 
nearness  to  the  very  springs  and 
sources  of  human  life.  .  .  . 

"It  would  be  strange  indeed  if  a 
book  which  has  played  such  a  part 
in  human  life  had  not  exercised  an 
extraordinary  influence  upon  litera- 
ture. As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  Bible 
has  called  into  existence  tens  of 
thousands  of  other  books  devoted 
to  the  exposition  of  its  meaning,  the 
defense  and  illustration  of  its  doc- 
trine, the  application  of  its  teach- 
ing, or  the  record  of  its  history.  .  .  . 

"In  addition,  we  must  reckon  the 
many  books  of  hostile  criticism  and 
contrary  argument  which  the  Bible 
has  evoked,  and  which  are  an  evi- 
dence of  revolt  against  the  might  of 
its  influence."1 

We  might  note  also  that  many 
books,  novels,  treatises,  and  reports 


May  1968 


63 


In  a  Gold  Medallion  home, 
everything's  electric  includ- 
ing the  heat. 

UTAH  POWER  ft  LIGHT  CO. 


Electric  Flour  Mills  -   Home  size 

Stone  Ground 

Write  for  full  particulars 


CORONA  GRAIN  MILL 


baejSI 


For  those  who  want  an  electric  mill 
that  can  be  converted  to  manual  oper- 
ation .  .  .  here  is  the  Corona  Mill 
powered  with  a  %  h.p.  Dayton  Gear 
Motor  complete  as  shown.  Weight  40 
lbs.  Your  satisfaction  guaranteed. 
$86.95  prepaid  to  you. 


Send  orders  to: 

SMITHFIELD  IMPLEMENT  CO. 

99  N.  Main  Smithfield,  Utah 


64 


that  have  been  written  about  non- 
biblical  subjects  have  used  biblical 
phrases  for  titles.  In  1948  the 
American  Bible  Society  published  a 
list  of  1613  such  non-religious  books 
with  biblical  phraseology  in  the 
titles.5 

The  compilation  was  made  "to 
prove  the  worth  of  the  Bible  as 
pure  literature,"  and  therefore  all 
books  religious  in  theme  and  con- 
tent were  deliberately  omitted. 

English  and  American  writers 
have  made  great  use  of  the  King 
James  version  of  the  Bible  in  their 
writings.  Such  literary  giants  as 
Shakespeare,  Milton,  Browning, 
Wordsworth,  Longfellow,  George 
Eliot,  Ruskin,  Melville,  Emerson, 
and  many  others  employed  biblical 
phraseology,  not  only  by  direct 
quote  and  subject  matter,  but  also 
by  allusion  and  paraphrase.  This 
was  likewise  true  of  Thomas  Jeffer- 
son, Benjamin  Franklin,  Abraham 
Lincoln,  Woodrow  Wilson,  and 
other  statesmen. 

Allusions  and  direct  reference  to 
biblical  characters  and  events  are 
found  in  all  sorts  of  books.  Studies 
have  shown  them  to  be  in  writings 
on  geography,  history,  political  gov- 
ernment, natural  science,  geology, 
and  other  such  subjects. 

Newspapers  and  current  non-re- 
ligious journals  frequently  use  bib- 
lical phraseology  and  allusion  for 
dramatic  effect.  For  example,  the 
January  16,  1967,  issue  of  News- 
iveek  carried'  a  cover  story  entitled 
"Adam  Must  Leave  Eden,"  and 
the  January  23,  1967,  edition  used 
the  caption  "Handwriting  on  the 
Wall."  Both  of  these  articles  are  of 
a  non-religious  nature. 

As  has  been  the  case  with  litera- 
ture, so  the  movie  industry  has  felt 
the  influence  of  the  Bible.  Many 
motion  pictures  and  filmstrips  have 
been  produced  by  private  compa- 
nies for  instructional  purposes  in 
schools  and  seminaries.  A  number 
of  full-length  movies  for  public  en- 
tertainment have  been  influenced 


by   the  Bible   either  by  theme  or 
title  or  both. 

Consider  such  films  as  The  Great- 
est Story  Ever  Told,  The  Ten  Com- 
mandments, The  Bible,  The  Sign 
of  the  Cross,  The  King  of  Kings, 
Quo  Vadis,  David  and  Bathsheba, 
The  Story  of  Ruth,  Samson  and 
Delilah,  The  Robe,  Salome,  and 
Barabbas.  Other  movies  and  plays, 
such  as  The  Little  Foxes,  Our  Vines 
Have  Tender  Grapes,  The  Sun  Also 
Rises,  J.  B.,  The  Voice  of  the  Tur- 
tle, and  East  of  Eden,  have  derived 
biblical  titles,  but  were  not  de- 
signed primarily  to  illustrate  bibli- 
cal themes. 

The  Bible  has  had  such  great  in- 
fluence upon  our  everyday  speech 
that  one  hears  almost  everywhere 
some  phrase  being  used  that  had 
its  origin  in  the  Bible.  Many  of 
these  entered  into  our  language  in 
a  time  when  the  Bible  was  read 
more  often  than  perhaps  it  is  today, 
and  these  phrases  have  remained  in 
common  use  among  us;  yet  without 
an  understanding  of  the  source, 
they  lose  much  of  their  meaning. 
It  is  quite  likely  that  many  phrases 
common  to  our  daily  speech  are 
used  by  persons  having  little  appre- 
ciation for  their  deeper  meaning 
and  origin.  Consider,  for  example, 
the  following: 

Genesis 

east  of  Eden  (3:24) 

my  brother's  keeper  (4:9) 

the    fountains    of    the    great    deep 

(7:11) 
a  good  old  age  (25:8) 
fat  of  the  land  (45:18) 
Exodus 

an  eye  for  an  eye  (21:24) 
Deuteronomy 

the  wife  of  thy  bosom  (28:54) 
Joshua 
a  land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey 

(5:6) 
Judges 

a  mother  in  Israel  (5:7) 
2  Samuel 
thou  art  the  man  (12:7) 


Improvement   Era 


1  Kings 

a  still,  small  voice  (19:12) 

Esther 

sackcloth  and  ashes  (4:3) 

Job 

hair  stood  on  end  (4:15) 

as  the  sparks  fly  upward  (5:7) 

swifter    than    a    weaver's    shuttle 

(7:6) 
cometh  forth  as  a  flower  (14:2) 
the  skin  of  my  teeth  (19:20) 
oh,  that  my  adversary  had  written 

a  book  (31:35) 
Psalms 
out  of  the   mouths   of  babes   and 

sucklings  (8:2) 
the  cry  of  the  humble  (9:12) 
the  apple  of  his  eye  (17:8) 
green  pastures  ( 23 : 2 ) 
shadow  of  death  (23:4) 
the  ends  of  the  earth  (59:13) 
down  to  the  sea  in  ships  (107:23) 
the  wings  of  the  morning  (139:9) 
Proverbs 

better  than  rubies  (8:11) 
stolen  waters  (9:17) 
apples  of  gold  in  pictures  of  silver 

(25:11) 
heap  coals  of  fire  upon  his  head 

(25:22) 
Ecclesiastes 

a  time  and  a  place  (3:1-8) 
under  the  sun  (6:1) 
the  wife  of  my  youth  (9:9) 
the    battle    is    not    to    the    strong 

(9:11) 
fly  in  the  ointment  (10:1) 
cast  your  bread  upon  the  waters 

(11:1) 
vanity  of  vanities  (12:8) 
Song  of  Solomon 
the  rose  of  Sharon  and  lily  ol  the 

valley  (2:1) 
our     vines     have     tender     grapes 

(2:15) 
the  little  foxes  that  spoil  the  vines 

(2:15) 
Isaiah 

woe  is  me  (6:5) 
four  corners  of  the  earth  (11:12) 
precept   upon   precept,   line    upon 

line  (28:10) 
set  thine  house  in  order  (38:1) 
voice  in  the  wilderness   (40:3) 


May  1968 


in  the  hollow  of  his  hand  (40:12) 

a  drop  in  the  bucket  (40:15) 

worlds  without  end  (45:17) 

as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter  (53:7) 

holier  than  thou  (65:5) 

Jeremiah 

balm  of  Gilead   (8:22) 

can    a    leopard    change    its    spots? 

(13:23) 
teeth  are  set  on  edge  (31:29) 
the  four  winds   (49:36) 
Joel 

the  valley  of  decision  (3:14) 
Malachi 

the  windows  of  heaven  (3:10) 
book  of  remembrance  (3:16) 
Matthew 

star  in  the  east  (2:2) 
good  for  nothing   (5:13) 
salt  of  the  earth  (5:13) 
pearl  of  great  price  ( 13 :  46 ) 
blind  lead  the  blind  (15:14) 
what    God    hath    joined    together 

(19:6) 
den  of  thieves  (21:13) 
sheep  from  the  goats  (25:32) 
Luke 

the  fatted  calf  (15:23,27,30) 
Romans 

law  unto  themselves  (2:14) 
the  powers  that  be  (13:1) 

1  Corinthians 
stumbling  block  (1:23) 
fashion  of  this  world  (7:31) 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye  (15:52) 

2  Corinthians 

a  thorn  in  the  flesh  (12:7) 

1  Thessalonians 

labour  of  love  (1:3) 

1  Timothy 

filthy  lucre  (3:3,8) 

love  of  money  (6:10) 

root  of  evil  (6:10) 

Revelation 

faithful  unto  death  (2:10) 

book  of  life  (3:5) 

living  fountains  of  water  (7:17) 

bottomless  pit  (9:11) 

clear  as  crystal  (21:11,  22:1) 

A  number  of  expressions  that  are 
not  exact  quotes  from  the  Bible 
carry  with  them  a  distinct  memory 
of  some  biblical  story,  such  as,  the 


Prices 
are  LOW 
in  Idaho 


Some  50  styles  include  all  L.D.S.  temple 
designs  in  white  and  latest  parchments. 
Matching  Mormon  albums,  napkins,  other 
accessories.  One  day  rush  order  service. 


Send  25c  for  catalog  &  samples,  refunded 
on  first  order.  (50c  if  air  mail  desired.) 
REXCRAFT,  Rexburg,  Idaho  83440 

Name 


Address . 


City.  Zone,  State  - 


Tour-ific! 


HAWAII 


Weekly 


HILL  CUM0RAH  pageant 

17  Days  -  $279 
19  Days  -  319 
23  Days    -    369 

TEXAS  HEMISFAIR 

14  Days    -  $259 


MEXICO 


14  days  from  Salt 


Lake,  as  low  as  $198.  (Mexico  City 
Cuernavaca,  Taxco,  Acapulco) 

*  ALASKA 

*  SOUTH  AMERICA 

For  all  travel  and  ticketing  arrangements 


TRAVEL  INC. 

110  East  2nd  South 
_Salt  Lake  City,  Utah , 

'■8981        295-0' 


Ogden,  399-4587     St.  George,  673-3136 
V  Mesa  964-5283  J 

65 


fleshpots  of  Egypt,  Joseph's  coat, 
handwriting  on  the  wall,  the  wid- 
ow's mite,  the  wandering  Jew,  the 
mantel  of  Elijah,  manna  in  the  wil- 
derness, a  friend  of  publicans,  to 
wash  one's  hands  of  the  matter, 
steady  the  ark,  doubting  Thomas, 
loaves  and  fishes,  mess  of  pottage. 
In  addition,  there  are  phrases  in 
our  everyday  speech  that  appear 
to  have  originated  from  the  Bible 
but  are  not  direct  quotes.  For  ex- 
ample, the  familiar  saying  "There 
is  no  rest  for  the  wicked"  might 


have  come  from  Isaiah  48:22,  which 
says,  "There  is  no  peace  .  .  .  unto 
the  wicked."  The  line  "a  little  bird 
told  me"  might  have  evolved  from 
Ecclesiastes  10:20,  "a  bird  of  the 
air  .  .  .  shall  tell  the  matter." 

A  great  many  geographical  loca- 
tions have  felt  the  influence  of  the 
Book  of  Books:  St.  Paul,  Minne- 
sota; Corpus  Christi,  Texas;  Beth- 
lehem, Pennsylvania;  Boaz,  Ala- 
bama; Dothan,  Alabama;  Salome 
Springs,  Arkansas;  Bethesda,  Mary- 
land;  Ephraim,   Utah;   the  Jordan 


Richard   L.   Evans 

The  Spoken  Word 


what  to  overlook"-and  when 


The  art  of  being  wise,"  said  William  James,  "is  the  art  of  knowing 
what  to  overlook."  Life  without  friends,  loved  ones,  companionship, 
would  be  too  altogether  empty.  But  since  people  are  not  perfect, 
companionship  is  never  perfect.  When  we  associate  with  people,  we  take 
them  with  their  imperfections.  But  over-emphasizing  imperfections  leads 
to  unpleasantness,  unhappiness,  disillusionment.  This  is  so  in  marriage,  in 
the  home,  the  family,  among  friends,  in  every  relationship  in  life.  And 
one  of  the  greatest  lessons  of  life  is  learning  to  help  people  to  improve 
without  making  them  resentful,  or  shattering  their  confidence,  or  de- 
stroying our  influence  with  them.  Correcting  before  others  is  especially 
embarrassing,  and  correcting  with  sarcasm  is  always  hurtful  in  effect. 
We,  none  of  us,  ever  do  all  we  ought  to  do  as  well  as  we  ought  to  do  it. 
No  one  of  us  is  possessed  of  all  virtues,  abilities,  or  flawless  performance. 
There  is  no  one  who  is  never  forgetful.  No  one  can  always  follow  a  sched- 
ule, always  have  meals  precisely  on  time  (or  always  be  there  precisely 
on  time),  always  have  the  house  look  as  if  company  were  presently  ex- 
pected, always  have  everything  precisely  in  place.  Man  is  not  merely  a 
machine— he  is  much  more— but  even  machines  need  understanding,  and 
make  errors  in  performance.  There  is  much  to  be  overlooked  in  all  of  us 
— and  much  that  should  not  be  overlooked.  But  even  this  can  be  dealt 
with  in  tact  and  helpfulness,  choosing  the  time,  the  place,  the  mood,  the 
method.  There  are  ways  of  suggesting,  forebearing,  of  correcting  in 
kindliness,  instead  of  harsh,  cruel,  blundering  correction  that  makes 
people  feel  small,  hurt,  resentful.  There  are  times  to  correct  and  times 
not  to.  There  are  ways  to  correct  and  ways  not  to.  "The  art  of  being 
wise  is  the  art  of  knowing  what  to  overlook"— and  when. 

*  "The  Spoken  Word"  from  Temple  Square,  presented  over  KSL  and  the  Columbia 
Broadcasting  System  February  11,   1968.    Copyright  1968. 


River  in  Utah,  and  a  host  of  others. 

Numerous  colleges  have  been 
given  biblical  names,  such  as  St. 
John's  (New  York),  St.  Peter's 
(Maryland),  St.  Stephen's  (Massa- 
chusetts), Nazareth  College  (Mich- 
igan), Bethany  College  (Minne- 
sota), Calvary  College  (Missouri), 
and  Mt.  Olive  College  ( North  Car- 
olina ) . 

Our  present  society  has  a  number 
of  organizations  directly  attribut- 
able to  the  Bible;  for  example,  Job's 
Daughters,  a  young  women's  or- 
ganization associated  with  the  Ma- 
sonic Lodge,  perhaps  so  called 
because  it  is  recorded  that  in  all 
the  land  there  were  no  women  so 
fair  as  the  daughters  of  Job.  (Job 
42:15.)  The  Dorcas  Sisters  of  the 
Seventh  Day  Adventist  Church  is  a 
women's  mercy  and  relief  society, 
named  after  Dorcas  of  Acts  9:36-39. 

Hunters  are  frequently  known  as 
nimrods  (Gen.  10:8-9)  and  hunt- 
er's organizations  as  nimrod  socie- 
ties. 

Even  Ananias,  the  prevaricator 
of  Acts  5:1-11,  has  been  memorial- 
ized by  present-day  Ananias  clubs, 
or  so-called  liars'  clubs,  where  per- 
sons jestingly  compete  with  one 
another  in  telling  the  greatest  fic- 
tions. 

There  is  an  almost  unending  list 
of  personal  and  family  names  that 
are  of  biblical  origin.  This  is  such 
a  common  thing  among  us  that  any 
attempt  to  illustrate  it  is  unneces- 
sary. So  strong  has  been  the  desire 
for  biblical  names  among  some 
groups  at  certain  times  that  it  is 
reported  Calvin  once  had  a  man 
imprisoned  for  naming  his  son 
Claude,  a  gentile  name,  instead  of 
Abraham. 

Our  present  legal  code,  while 
somewhat  Roman  in  structure,  cer- 
tainly is  hebraic  in  spirit,  and  much 
of  the  law  of  England  and  America 
is  founded  upon  mosaic  law.  A 
witness  in  a  formal  court  of  law  is 
asked  to  place  his  hand  on  the 
Bible  and  swear  to  tell  the  truth. 


66 


Improvement  Era 


Persons  sworn  into  public  office 
frequently  do  so  with  a  hand  on 
the  Bible.  In  popular  jargon  we 
frequently  hear  the  phrase  "swear 
on  the  Bible,"  or  even  more  explic- 
itly "on  a  stack  of  Bibles." 

Columbus  is  said  to  have  com- 
piled a  "book  of  prophecies"  con- 
taining every  passage  in  the  Bible 
that,  in  his  judgment,  might  be  re- 
garded as  having  reference  to  the 
New  World.  This  he  finished  on 
September  13,  1501,  in  preparation 
for  a  fourth  journey  to  the  Americas. 

On  numerous  occasions,  when 
attempting  to  enlist  the  help  of 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  Columbus 
quoted  from  the  Bible  those  pas- 
sages that  he  believed  had  refer- 
ence to  his  mission  of  exploration. 
He  found  the  book  of  Isaiah  par- 
ticularly helpful  in  this  matter. 
Columbus'  frequent  writings  and 
utterances  evidence  that  he  actually 
believed  he  was  divinely  called  to 
discover  new  lands,  and  that  he 
was  thus  sincere  in  his  use  of  Bible 
prophecies. 

The  Puritans  and  others  came  to 
America  partly  because  they  wished 
to  worship  as  they  saw  fit  and  in 
conformance  with  their  understand- 
ing of  the  Bible. 

Thus  we  see  that  the  Bible  has 
had  a  great  cultural  impact  on  the 
lives,  religious  and  otherwise,  of 
people  in  wide  areas  for  many  cen- 
turies. It  is  a  priceless  treasure,  a 
heritage  of  our  race,  wielding  a 
greater  influence  than  we  are  gen- 
erally aware.  Its  durability  and  vast 
usefulness,  assisting  in  the  spiritual 
need  of  millions  of  people  for 
thousands  of  years,  attests  to  its 
divinity  and  to  the  significant  fact 
that  the  central  figure  of  the  Bible, 
Jesus  Christ,  is  God  of  the  whole 
earth.  O 

FOOTNOTES 

1  Steward  Robertson,  Family  Circle,  December 
12,    1941,   p.   20. 

aHenry  Van  Dyke,  Companionable  Books 
(New  York:  Charles  Soribner's  Sons,  1922), 
pp.    11-12. 

Hbid.,  p.  5. 

*Ibid.,   pp.    10-11,    13-14. 

EReverend  Robert  B.  Pattison,  Bible  Phrases 
Used  as  Book  Titles  (New  York:  American  Bible 
Society,   1948). 


May  1968 


THE  BEST  IN  WORLD  WIDE  NEWS  COVERAGE 


LDS  BOOKS  AND  RECORDS 

15%   CASH  SAVINGS  ON  OVER  500  SELECTIONS 
20%  savings  on  selected  titles 


FREE 

A   POCKETBOOK 
VERSE 

(reg.  $1.25) 


Catalog  and  details  on  how  to  obtain  your  LDS  books  and  records  at  a 
savings  of  15  and  20  percent  sent  upon  request;  they  will  be  included  with 
your   selections   when   you    order. 

OF   LDS     LDS  GAME  BOOK 

by  Alma  Heaton 
$1.06      (reg.  $3.95)  $3.15 


THE  WAY  TO  HAPPINESS 

by  Rulon  S.  Howells 
(reg.  $1.50)  $1.20 

STORIES    OF    THE    BIBLE 
FOR  LDS  CHILDREN 

by  Lund  and  Menlove 
(reg.  $2.50)  $2.12 

ABOUT  BAPTISM 

by  Emma  Marr  Petersen 
(reg.  $1.75)  $1.49 

MEET  THE  MORMONS 

by  Doyle  L.  &  Randall  L.  Green 
(reg.  $2.95)  $2.51 

JOSEPH    SMITH    STORY- 
Record 

by  Covenant  Recordings 
(reg.  $3.98)  $3.18 


MORMON  DOCTRINE 

by  Bruce  R.  McConkie 
(reg.  $6.95)  $5.56 


INTRODUCTORY 
OFFER 

25%  Cash  Savings 


FASCINATING    WOMAN- 
HOOD 

New  &  Revised  Edition 

by  Helen  B.  Andelin 
(reg.  $5.95)  $4.46 

ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH 
HISTORY 

by  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 
(reg.  $4.50)  $3.37 

SEARCHING  WITH  SUC- 
CESS 

by  Archibald  F.  Bennett 
(reg  $2.95)        Special  490 


AN  OPEN  DOOR 

by  Richard  L.  Evans 
(reg.  $3.00)  $2.55 

PRESIDENTS  OF  THE 
CHURCH 

by  Preston  Nibley 
(reg.  $4.95)  $3.96 

DISCOURSES  OF 

THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH 

SMITH 

by  Alma  P.  Burton 
(reg.  $3.95)  $3.36 

TRIPLE     COMBINATION- 

Records 

with  gold  plate  Book  of  Mormon 
(reg.  $92.50)  $78.62 

BOOKOFMORMON-Records 

gold  plate  edition 
(reg.  $57.50)  $48.87 

DOCTRINE      AND      COVE- 
NANTS—Records 
(reg.  $32.95)  $28.01 

PEARL  OF  GREAT  PRICE- 

Records 

(reg.  $10.95)  $9.31 


•   POSTAGE  • 

United  States  send  10c  per  $3.00 
order  or  portion  thereof.  (Ex.  $1.90 
order  10c;  $3.25  order  20c) 

All  Foreign  Countries  send  15c  per 
$3.00  order  or  portion  thereof. 


••  Residents  of  Arizona  add  3  per- 
cent sales  tax. 

LDS  MAILBOX  BOOKSTORE 

P.  O.  Box  2454;  346  S.  Hobson  St. 
Mesa,  Arizona  85201,  Tel:  964-7061 

Offer  good  anywhere  in  world 


67 


Today's  Family 


By  Florence  B.  Pinnock 


A  Mather 

Ten  Feet 

Tall 


Photo  by  Linda  Banks 

Posed  by  Sue  Conford 
and  John  Eddington 


•  "My  mother  makes  the  best 
cookies  in  the  whole  world," 
boasted  a  small  boy.  "My  mother 
can  make  popsicles  and  all-day 
suckers,"  chimed  in  a  four-year- 
old.  And  not  to  be  outdone,  another 
little  voice  exclaimed,  "But  my 
mother  can  do  anything.  She  can 
even  smile  when  she's  mad."  Yes, 
mothers  are  ten  feet  tall  in  the  eyes 
of  their  children,  and  deservedly  so 
in  most  instances, 

A  mother  is : 

a  goodnight  kiss. 

a  morning  glow, 

a  cheery  good-bye. 

a  rainbow  on  a  dull  day, 

a  shake  of  the  head, 

a  pat  on  the  back, 

a  knee  to  pray  beside, 

an  honest  answer, 

a  conscience  stirrer, 

an  overflowing  cookie  jar, 

an  open  door  to  a  good  tomor- 
row, and  a  million  other  things 

—she  is  ten  feet  tall. 

A  child  three  feet  tall  or  so  mnst 
lean  back  and  look  up  in  order  to 
see  a  mother's  face.  A  teenager's 
glance  is  usually  on  a  level  with  a 
mother's,  but  when  that  young  son 
reaches  six  feet  or  more,  he  still 
should  be  able  to  look  up  to  his 
tiny,  five-foot-three  mother.  This 
takes  a  great  deal  of  doing  on  her 
part. 

As  a  mother  holds  her  baby  for 
the  first  time,  she  begins  to  merit 
this  love  and  respect.  She  must 
continue  day  in  and  day  out,  year 
after  year,  caring  constantly  and 
completely,  serving  and  loving,  and 
always  seeing  promise  in  her  chil- 
dren. A  mother  can  never  give  up. 
It  helps  if  she  can  make  delicious 
cookies  and  popsicles  and  lollipops; 
it  helps  best  of  all  to  earn  her 
children's  admiration  if  she  can 
smile  when  things  don't  go  quite 
right;   if  she   can  see  the  happy, 


Improvement  Era 


optimistic  side  of  each  day;  if  she 
can  guide  without  nagging,  encour- 
age without  making  the  winning 
all  important;  if  she  can  lift  with- 
out ever  tearing  down;  if  she  can 
meet  each  problem  without  com- 
plaint. 

There  are  other  everyday  things 
to  do  in  order  for  a  mother  to  be 
ten  feet  tall.  The  home  should  be- 
long to  the  children  as  well  as  to 
the  parents.  The  doors  should  be 
wide  open  to  their  friends,  and  the 
mother's  voice  should  be  heard 
saying,  "Of  course,  bring  the  group 
over  after  the  dance.  I'll  have  some 
waffle  batter  and  hot  chocolate 
ready  for  you."  It  is  easy  for  a 
mother  to  say  to  a  daughter  or 
son,  "Bring  the  crowd  home  after 
church.  We  will  have  a  freezer  full 
of  ice  cream." 

This  work  of  a  mother's  earning 
the  respect  and  love  of  her  chil- 
dren is  constant.  If  these  positive 
habits  are  formed,  each  day  and 
each  child  will  sing  with  joy.  Of 
course,  she  is  busy  with  cleaning 
and  cooking  and  chauffeuring,  but 
time  made  for  mothering  pays  big 
dividends.  The  children  must  feel 
strength  in  their  mother,  to  use  her 
not  as  a  leaning  wall,  but  as  starch 
for  their  backbones. 

Of  all  ingredients  the  ten-foot- 
tall  mother  must  have,  love  heads 
the  list.  This  love  must  be  soft  and 
enfolding,  yet  firm  and  staunch.  A 
mother's  love  must  include  the 
power  of  reproof  and  the  fairness 
of  candor.  Her  love  must  heal 
loneliness  and  encourage  manli- 
ness. It  must  help  make  her 
daughter  a  lady  and  her  son  a 
gentleman.  A  mother's  love  is  all- 
inclusive.  Our  Elder  Brother,  Jesus, 
had  just  three  years  to  train  12  men 
to  carry  on  his  precepts.  A  mother 
often  has  19  or  more  years  to  train 
each  child.  He  loved  his  disciples 


into  doing  right;  so  must  a  mother 
love  her  children.  A  mother  listens 
in  love  and  speaks  in  love.  If  a 
woman  can  do  all  this,  indeed  she 
will  be  ten  feet  tall  in  the  eyes  of 
her  children  and  also  in  the  eyes 
of  the  world. 


OVEBFLOWING  COOKIE  JABS 

Mothers  and  grandmothers  have 
cookies  as  their  medals  of  honor. 
For  this  Mother's  Day  and  the 
other  364  days  of  the  year,  fill  up 
the  cookie  jar  and  receive  acclaim. 

Cookies  can  be  tricky  to  make. 
Do  you  wonder  why  your  neigh- 
bor's cookies  are  better  than  yours? 
Perhaps  they  have  a  more  delicious 
flavor,  are  better  textured,  and  are 
formed  more  attractively.  Take 
into  consideration  the  following 
hints.  Always  sift  the  flour  before 
measuring.  Too  much  flour  makes 
a  heavy,  ill-formed  cookie.  The 
texture  is  greatly  improved  if  the 
oven  is  kept  up  to  temperature  as 
one  pan  of  cookies  is  removed  and 
another  placed  in  the  oven.  Do  not 
bake  a  cookie  too  long.  A  chewi- 
ness  is  usually  desired.  Use  good 
ingredients  to  produce  a  delicious 
cookie.  Special  flavorings  are  a 
must,  but  never  forget  that  butter 
is  the  best  flavoring  of  all. 

A  Cookie  for  Every  Day 
in  the  Week 

Jumbies 

(4  or  5  dozen) 


2/3  cup  soft  butter 

y2  cup  granulated  sugar 

1  cup  brown  sugar,  packed 

2  eggs 

1  cup  evaporated  milk 

2  teaspoons  vanilla 
2%  cups  sifted  flour 

l/2  teaspoon  soda 

l/2  teaspoon  salt 
1   cup  shredded  coconut 
1  cup  nuts,  chopped 


Cream  well  the  butter,  sugars,  and 
eggs.  Add  the  milk  and  the  vanilla. 
Sift  together  the  flour,  soda,  and  salt. 
Blend  into  the  batter.  Do  not  beat.  Add 
coconut  and  nuts.  Drop  with  teaspoon 
iy2  inches  apart.  Bake  in  a  375°  F. 
oven  until  light  brown  in  color,  about  8 
minutes.  Cookies  are  delicious  frosted 
with  a  browned-butter  powdered  sugar 
icing. 

No-Bake  Brownies 

(3  to  4  dozen) 

iy2   cups  semisweet  chocolate  pieces 
ll/A   cups  evaporated  milk 

1  cup  walnuts  or  pecans,  chopped 

2  to  3  cups  miniature  marshmallows 

3  cups  graham  cracker  crumbs 
1   cup  confectioner's  sugar 

y2   teaspoon  peppermint  extract 

Melt  the  chocolate  in  the  evaporated 
milk  over  low  heat,  stirring  until  thick 
and  smooth.  Remove  from  heat  and 
add  to  other  ingredients.  (Reserve  y3 
cup  of  the  chocolate  mixture  for  frost- 
ing.) Turn  into  an  8x8  buttered  pan. 
Spread  reserved  chocolate  mixture  over 
top.  Sprinkle  with  finely  chopped  nuts. 
Chill  until  ready  to  serve.  Cut  into  small 
squares. 

Peanut  Butter  Quickies 

(5  dozen) 


V* 


l 

2 


cup  peanut  butter 
cup  soft  butter 
cup  granulated   sugar 
cup  boiling  water 
teaspoon  vanilla 
cups  Bisquick 


Mix  together  the  peanut  butter,  butter, 
sugar,  and  boiling  water.  Add  vanilla. 
Beat  with  electric  mixer  until  smooth. 
Stir  in  the  biscuit  mix.  Drop  from  tea- 
spoon on  cookie  sheet  and  bake  at  375° 
F.  for  about  8  minutes.  Bake  carefully, 
because  these  cookies  burn  easily. 

Drop  Brownies 

(7  to  8  dozen) 

1  cup  butter 
1%  cups  sugar 

2  eggs 

1  cup  cottage  cheese 

2  teaspoons  vanilla 
2l/2   cups  sifted  flour 

y2  cup  cocoa 

1  teaspoon  baking  soda 

1  teaspoon  baking  powder 

y2  teaspoon  salt 

1  cup  chopped  nuts 

Beat  until  light  and  fluffy  the  butter, 
sugar,  and  eggs.  Add  the  cottage 
cheese  and  beat  thoroughly.  Blend  in 
the  vanilla,  and  gradually  add  the  dry 
ingredients  sifted  together.  Add  the 
nuts.    Drop  by  teaspoons  onto   baking 


May  1968 


69 


NEW!  FOOD  &  MONEY  SAVERS! 

DESERET  GRINDER 

GRINDS    VERY    FINE    FLOUR    WITH    ONE    GRINDING!    (Fine    enough 

even  for  cake!)   Easily  adjustable  for  cereal.  Grinds  finer  flour  easier 

than    any    other    small   hand    grinder  on    the    market   today.      For  use 

with    wheat,  rice,    oats,   corn,    beans,    nuts,  etc. 

Ship.    wt.    13    lbs.     F.O.B.,    S.L.C $11.95* 

LARGER    GRINDER,   2   MC   MODEL 

30    lb,.  F.O.B.,    S.L.C,  (mailable   to    2nd   and   3rd   class    post  offices) 
$23.95* 

DOUBLE   H   BREADMASTER 

Kneads  dough  in  5  minutes.  Full  12-quart  capacity;  holds  dough  for 
1  to  4  loaves.  Lifetime  solid  aluminum  pail  and  surelock  lid. 
Stainless  steel   mixing  rod.      Pail  clamps  to  table.     2-year  guarantee. 

Ship.  wt.   7  lbs $21.95* 

CAMCO   MODEL    (Tin   plated)    $12.95* 

Ship.  wt.   7   lbs. 

*F,O.B.    Salt    Lake   City,    include  postage. 

Utah    residents    include    3Vi%    sales    tax. 

PERMA-PAK  ALSO  OFFERS 

Complete  and    economical    family    food    storage  plans 

Complete   line   of   freeie-dried  and    dehydrated    camping    foods 

Special   rates  for  church   and  club  groups 

Write   for  free    literature   and    information 

Send    your    order    for    Breadmixer,  Deseret    Grinder    or    2    MC  Model 

Grinder  t  3: 


PIERIVIA-PAK 

PIONEERS   IN    PBEPAREDNEBB    PRODUCTS 

40  E.  2430  South,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84115 


Residents  of  Southern  California  contact: 
The  Wheat  kernel,  7554  Katella  Ave.,  Stan- 
ton, California  90680.  Phone  635-1352, 
828-8421. 


Now  available  in  a  special 
Era-sized  booklet 

TEMPLES 

and  the  Latter-day  Saints 

Ideal  for  home,  classroom, 
and  missionary  use 


Order  from 


79  South  State  Street 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 

Of  perpetual  interest  to  Church  members  and  their  friends 


CHI'S  TOURS 
TRAVEL  AGENCY,  INC. 

179   South  State  Street,   SLC,   Ut.  84111 

PHONE  322-1205 

Let  us  help  you  with  your  vacation 
plans.   Join  one  of  our  many  tours 
planned  for  your  pleasure: 

PALMYRA  PAGEANT  TOURS, 
HAWAIIAN  TOURS,  HEMISFAIR  IN 

SAN  ANTONIO     -     AFRICA, 
SOUTH  AMERICA  &  ORIENT, 
EUROPE  and  many  others. 

Make    Your    Reservations    Early 

!K                  Earn  While 

1  QjH^                         Showing 
yu~    Gay  Lee             Exquisite 
Lingerie  of  Modesty 

You  can  be  a  consultant 
in  your  stake,   and   have 
an  exciting  career  in  the 
growing  field  of  fashion. 

Call  or  write: 

2511  South  West  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  487-3621 

o 

I    EXAMPLE: 
QlNI 


Patriotic  &  Mod  Slogans  "Mini-Stickers" 

500  Labels  -  20  Differ 


[ 


SUPPORT  OUR 
ARMED  FORCES 


Slogans. 

Ordet«MS      SI. 00  p.p. 


rHLE 
ALSO:    Yo 


RS.    PACKAGES,     EVEHIWHESE 

turn  address  labels  —  Block  printing  a 


Elder)  Young 
238  "A"  Street 
Bakersfield,  Calif.  93304 


1000  -  SI. 00 


HYCO 


12039    PARAMOUNT, 
DOWNEY,    CALIF.    90242 


FREE  Brochure  LDS    FILIVIo 

For  rental  from  libraries  located  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  Los  Angeles,  Provo, 
Mesa,  Lethbridge,  Idaho  Falls,  New 
York   City,    San    Francisco,    Chicago. 

EDUCATIONAL  MEDIA  SERVICES 
Brigham  Young  University     Provo,  Utah  84601 


70 


sheet;  bake  in  a  350°  F.  oven  for  8  to 
10  minutes.  When  cool,  frost  with  a 
butter  frosting.  Sprinkle  with  nuts  or 
chocolate  shot. 

Refrigerator  Cookies 

(7  to  8  dozen) 

y2   cup  butter 

Y2  cup  brown  sugar,  packed  firmly 
%   cup  sugar 
1   egg 

1  teaspoon  vanilla 

2  cups  sifted  flour 

2  teaspoons  baking  powder 
y3   teaspoon  salt 
Y2   cup  chopped  nuts 

Cream  together  the  butter,  sugars,  egg, 
and  vanilla  until  light  and  fluffy.  Sift 
together  the  dry  ingredients  and  grad- 
ually add  to  the  creamed  mixture. 
Blend  in  the  nuts.  Form  two  rolls  ll/2 
inches  in  diameter;  wrap  in  waxed 
paper;  chill  several  hours.  Cut  rolls  into 
y8  inch  slices  and  place  on  buttered 
baking  sheet.  Bake  at  375°  F.  until  light 
brown,  about  7  or  8  minutes. 

Rolled  Pecan  Wafers 

(3  dozen) 

y3   cup  butter 

1  cup  brown  sugar,  firmly  packed 

2  eggs 

y2  teaspoon  vanilla 

V4  cup  sifted  flour 

l/A  teaspoon  salt 

y2  cup  finely  chopped  pecans 


Cream  the  butter,  sugar,  eggs,  and 
vanilla  until  light  and  fluffy.  Sift  the 
dry  ingredients  and  gradually  add  to 
the  creamed  mixture.  Stir  in  pecans. 
Drop  by  rounded  teaspoons,  3  inches 
apart,  onto  buttered  baking  sheet.  Put 
only  4  on  a  baking  sheet  at  a  time. 
Bake  in  a  325°  F.  oven  for  about  5 
minutes  or  until  lightly  browned.  Allow 
cookies  to  cool  just  enough  to  handle. 
Working  quickly,  loosen  cookies;  roll 
around  handle  of  wooden  spoon.  Place 
on  wire  rack  to  cool.  If  it  becomes 
difficult  to  remove  cookies  from  pan, 
return  it  to  oven  for  a  very  short  time. 

Scotties 

(6  dozen) 

1   cup  butter 
y2   cup  sugar 
2y2   cups  sifted  flour 

Cream  the  butter  and  sugar  together 
until  light  and  fluffy.  Gradually  add  the 
flour  and  blend  well.  On  lightly  floured 
surface  roll  dough  into  a  rectangle  y2- 
inch  thick.  Cut  into  1-inch  squares. 
With  spatula,  transfer  to  baking  sheet; 
prick  with  a  fork.  Bake  at  300°  F.  for 
25  to  30  minutes.  O 


Improvement  Era 


Home,  Sweet  Home 

•  The  words,  "a  penny  for  your 
thoughts,"  deserve  the  answer, 
"but  they  are  worth  a  million 
dollars."  Our  thoughts  are  our 
private  property.  Once  ex- 
pressed, they  never  again  belong 
only  to  ourselves. 

In  a  home,  an  individual's 
privacy  should  be  held  inviolate. 
Each    child   and   parent  should 


A  penny 
for  your 
thoughts 


Illustrated  by 
Phyllis  Luch 

have  a  place  where  he  can  go 
and  close  a  door  against  the 
world.  This,  of  course,  doesn't 
mean  a  separate  bedroom  for 
each  person,  but  it  does  mean 
manipulating  space  and  time  so 
each  individual  can  find  soli- 
tude. 

It  is  difficult  to  become  ac- 
quainted with  oneself  in  a 
crowd.  It  is  almost  impossible  to 
think  through  a  problem  and 
come  up  with  the  right  answer 
with  noise  and  confusion  around. 
Each  one  must  get  off  by  him- 
self often  in  order  to  become  a 
whole  person. 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  to- 
getherness in  a  happy  home,  but 
this  togetherness  should  be  bal- 
anced with  privacy.  A  mother's 
and  father's  job  is  to  insure  this 
balance.  A  child  is  only  secure  if 
he  enjoys  being  in  a  group  and 
also  by  himself.  O 


May  1968 


LEADERSHIP 


Deseret    News   Press 
1600  Empire  Road 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
84104 


Our  modern   web   offset   equipment  produces 
over  1,000,000  magazines  each  month. 


UNIQUE  GROUND  FLOOR  INCOME  OPPORTUNITY 

Here's  an  opportunity  for  you  to  have  an  exciting 
and  profitable  career  of  your  own.  You  can  start 
on  a  part-time  basis  and  devote  more  time  as  you 
become  financially  independent. 

You  can  become  an  important  part  of  the  MULTI- 
BILLION  DOLLAR  Cosmetic  Industry,  by  investi- 
gating this  completely  new  and  unique  product 
in  the  cosmetic  field,  offering  the  consumer  supe- 
rior products  at  a  fraction  of  usual  cost. 
We  are  prepared  to  share  the  results  of  over  ten 
months  of  intensive  research  and  market  testing 
with  a  few  select  individuals  who  demonstrate 
ABILITY,  WILLINGNESS,   and  AMBITION. 

FUTURE  SALES,  INC. 

14482  Beach  Blvd.,  Suite  L 
Westminster,  California  92683 


TIRED  OF  OVEREATING? 


TRY  OUR  LOW  CALORIE 

20   meal-size   only   $  4.75 

40  meal-size  only   $  9.00 

240  meal-size $45.00 

Flavors:  chocolate,   vanilla,    maple,    or   butterscotch 


BqQr 


M 


uoiiLjjm/Uf 


L 


2431   Highland   Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah  84106 

Telephone  484-8415      Evening  363-9598 


■  I 

71 


Is  your 
Money 
Earning 

E  25% 

?|JP  ■  PER  ANNUM 


That's  how  much  you  can  earn  with  a  six-month  SAVINGS 
CERTIFICATE  of  $1,000  or  more  at  any  office  of  Western 
Savings  and  Loan  Company.  Certificate  earnings  begin 
the  day  you  open  your  account  and  certificates  are 
automatically  renewable  every  six  months. 

If  you  prefer,  you  may  open  a  regular  PASSBOOK  SAVINGS 
account  in  any  amount,  with  current  earnings  of  4.50% 
per  annum,  compounded  semi-annually.  Either  way,  YOU 
CAN  MAKE  MONEY  WHILE  YOU  SLEEP,  with  insured  safety, 
and  your  money  is  available  when  needed.  Western  savings 
accounts  are  insured  to  $15,000  by  the  Federal  Savings 
and  Loan  Insurance  Corporation,  a  permanent  agency  of 
the  U.  S.  Government.  Open  your  account  today  at  any 
one  of  Western's  five  conveniently  located  offices,  in  person 
or  by  mail. 


WESTERN 
SAVINGS 

AND  LOAN  COMPANY 


\ 


Home  Office:  45  East  1st  South,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  -  Dial  328-971 1 
Cottonwood  Mall  Office:  4835  Highland  Drive,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  -  Dial  278-0466 
Portland  Office:  4333  N.  E.    Sandy  Blvd.,  Portland,  Oregon  -  Dial  288-5251 
Woodstock  Office:  4501  S.  E.  Woodstock,  Portland,  Oregon  -  Dial  288-5251 
Seattle  Office:  8953  Westwood  Village  Mall,  S.  W.,  Seattle,  Wash.-  Dial  WE5-0500 

Enclosed  is  my  check  in  the  amount  of  $.... for  a 

Q  Savings  Certificate  ($1 ,000  or  more) 
J  Passbook  Savings  Account  (Any  amount) 


Name. 


Addr 


City. 


.State. 


.Zip. 


/ 


Buffs 

and 

Rebuffs 


72 


Genealogy  in  the  Church 

Since  the  publication  of  your  excellent 
article  "The  Era  Asks  About  Genealogy 
in  the  Church"  [February],  Brigham 
Young  University  has  added  genealogy 
research  technology  to  the  bachelor's  de- 
gree programs.  The  staff  includes  Nor- 
man E.  Wright,  David  H.  Pratt,  and  V. 
Ben  Bloxham.  This  is  believed  to  be  the 
first  baccalaureate  degree  in  genealogical 
research  in  the  U.S. 

Paul  Anthon  Nielson 
Brigham  Young  University 
Provo,  Utah 

I  think  Era  readers  will  be  interested  to 
know  that  Ricks  College,  the  Church's 
two-year  junior  college  in  Idaho,  offers 
a  two-year  associate  degree  in  genealog- 
ical research.  Ricks  College  will  sponsor 
a  two-day  seminar  this  summer,  June 
27-28,  featuring  specialists  from  the 
Genealogical  Society  of  the  Church. 

Val   D.    Greenwood 
Ricks  College 
Rexburg,  Idaho 

The  Face  of  Job 

How  very  nice  to  have  such  an  unusual 
cover  for  the  February  Era!  I  have 
wanted  a  picture  of  Job  for  sometime, 
and  I  have  wondered  just  how  he  might 
have  looked.  I  wonder  if  there  could  be 
more  covers  of  biblical  characters  in  the 
future. 

Atice  H.  Blackwell 
Gaffney,  South  Carolina 
These  Times 

As  in  the  past,  I  found  Brother  G.  Homer 
Durham's  March  article,  "Normative 
Structures  in  the  Universe,"  stimulating 
and  inspiring.  In  a  time  when  I  find  my- 
self tempted  to  follow  those  who  see 
very  complex  situations  as  either  black 
or  white,  right  or  wrong,  and  then  at- 
tempt to  use  the  Church  to  defend  their 
personal  biases— a  time  when  I  am 
tempted  to  join  the  pharisees  among  us 
who  seek  to  emphasize  the  law  and  ignore 
the  Spirit  and  are  all  too  anxious  to  place 


Improvement  Era 


others  in  "compartments"  and  throw 
stones— it  is  refreshing  to  read  Brother 
Durham's  articles  as  well  as  many  other 
excellent  articles  found  in  the  Era  that 
remind  me  that  the  Savior  taught  us  to 
understand  and  love  and  not  to  judge 
and  reject. 

Steve  F.  Gilliland 
Boston,   Massachusetts 

I  have  put  off  too  long  this  letter  of 
appreciation  for  the  consistently  lucid 
and  often  provocative  essays  by  G.  Homer 
Durham.  It  is  apparent  as  I  read  his 
monthly  contributions  that  Brother  Dur- 
ham selects  with  care  timely  issues  of 
considerable  public  importance.  Since 
such  issues  are  by  their  very  nature 
controversial,  it  is  to  be  expected  that  not 
all  readers  would  agree  with  the  way  they 
are  presented  and  interpreted  by  Brother 
Durham.  For  my  own  part,  I  appreciate 
his  judicious  personal  insights. 

Gary  London 
Seattle,  Washington 

"Son   of   Dineh" 

The  story  "A  Son  of  the  Dineh"  [March 
"Era  of  Youth"]  was  so  informative,  and 
helped  answer  our  prayers.  We  have  a 
young  Navajo  boy  in  our  home  who  at 
times  is  ashamed  of  his  people,  and  this 
has  been  a  hard  subject  for  us  to  really 
communicate  with  each  other  on.  After 
we  read  this  article  together,  he  no  longer 
hid  his  feelings  about  his  people's  tradi- 
tions and  about  his  inability  to  accept 
and  be  proud  of  his  Indian  heritage.  The 
problem  isn't  solved  yet,  but  at  least  the 
story  was  a  start  toward  his  acceptance 
of  himself.     Thanks. 

Jo  Ann  Rupp 
Salt  Lake  City 

Servicemen  Write 

Since  I  became  a  member  of  the  Church 
seven  years  ago,  I've  wanted  to  take  the 
opportunity  to  thank  all  who  have  a 
hand  in  the  Era  for  the  publication  of  a 
wonderful  magazine.  I  read  it  from  cover 
to  cover  and  enjoy  it  very  much,  as  I'm 
sure  others  do.  Now  that  I'm  in  the 
service,  I  derive  so  much  more  satisfac- 
tion from  good  literature  to  read. 

Barry  Dalton 

APO   San  Francisco,   California 

I  am  an  elder  of  the  Church,  serving  in 
Germany  in  the  armed  forces.  Under 
these  conditions  I  do  find  myself  de- 
pressed. I  have  found  whenever  I  get 
depressed  that  just  looking  through  the 
Era  really  makes  me  feel  great  and  in 
good  spirits  again,  and  I  find  my  troubles 
forgotten  by  the  time  I  start  reading. 
Shortly  I  find  tears  in  my  eyes  due  to  the 
messages  presented  in  such  a  wonderful 
way.  My  elders  quorum  purchased  for 
me  a  year's  subscription  to  the  Era,  and 
I  shall  always  be  grateful  to  them.  The 
magazine  has  helped  me  a  great  deal.  I 
wish  that  every  bishop,  branch  president, 
or  elders  quorum  president  would  see  to 
it  that  every  serviceman  of  their  ward  or 
branch  received  the  Era. 

PFC  Michael  A.  Searle 
Munich,  Germany 


Era  of  Youth 

What  a  tremendous  satisfaction  you 
must  receive  each  month  as  the  Era  goes 
to  press  with  another  great  "Era  of 
Youth"  section.  I  keep  thinking  you'll 
run  out  of  ideas,  but  each  issue  seems 
even  more  creative  and  timely  than  the 
one  before.  In  my  fourteenth  year  of 
teaching  MIA  I  truly  feel  I  need  all  the 


help  and  new  ideas  I  can  find.  The 
"Era  of  Youth"  is  about  the  only  extra 
material  I  use  anymore  to  supplement 
our  lesson  manuals.  No  matter  what  I 
need  or  want— pictures,  poems,  stories, 
illustrations,  or  examples— you've  always 
thought  of  it  first,  and  it's  right  there 
waiting  for  me  to  use. 

Lenore   N.   Cornwall 
Salt  Lake  City 


Richard   L.   Evans 

The  Spoken  Word 


Besides  seeking  counsel,  which  for  all  of  us  is  so  essential,  there  is 
another  side  of  the  subject:  taking  time  to  listen  so  that  we  can  give 
counsel  with  a  full  enough  knowledge  of  facts.  "Lately  I  have 
thought  a  lot  about  'listening'  .  .  .  ,"  said  Hannie  Struve.  "How  often  you 
hear  a  little  child  complain  .  .  .  you're  not  listening!'  And  how  easily  the 
mother  replies,  'What  do  you  want?'  And  mostly  the  child  does  not  really 
'want'  anything,  only  to  communicate.  .  .  Z'1  Taking  time  to  listen — to  chil- 
dren, young  people,  others!  Sometimes  they  are  reluctant  to  seek  counsel 
because  they  receive  impatient  replies.  "Why  do  we  parents  so  often  say, 
I'm  busy  now?"  asked  one  thoughtful  observer.  "Why  do  we  .  .  .  not 
realize  that  a  child  is  like  a  sunbeam— here  for  a  moment  and  then  gone 
somewhere  else."2  Talking— listening— patience,  willingness  to  learn 
enough  before  jumping  to  quick  conclusions.  Sometimes  in  just  letting 
them  talk  and  using  us  for  listening,  they  will  come  soberly,  safely  to 
their  own  conclusions.  But  when  two  people  both  talk  at  once,  when 
they  cut  each  other  short,  or  when  they  don't  talk  at  all,  there  aren't  likely 
to  be  any  satisfactory  answers.  Yes,  it  takes  time  to  listen,  but  it  takes 
time  to  correct  mistakes  once  they  have  been  made.  "Dear  Lord,  make 
me  a  better  parent,"  pleaded  Gary  Cleveland  Myers.  "Teach  me  to  under- 
stand my  children,  to  listen  patiently  to  what  they  have  to  say,  and  to 
answer  all  their  questions  kindly.  Keep  me  from  interrupting  them,  talk- 
ing back  to  them,  and  contradicting  them.  Make  me  as  courteous  to 
them  as  I  would  have  them  be  to  me."3  With  too  many  misjudging,  too 
many  making  mistakes,  with  too  few  taking  time  to  listen,  counsel  cannot 
seem  as  satisfactory  as  it  should.  "The  key  is  communication,"  said  a 
recent  source.  '  'Can't  you  see  I'm  busy?'  .  .  .  ought  to  be  banned  [by 
parents].  'Listen'  ought  to  be  [implanted]  over  every  parent's  heart."4  If 
only  we  could  feel  we  have  been  heard!  If  only  we  would  listen  when 
we  should! 

^Hannie  Struve,   Sunrise  Magazine,  July  1967. 

2Robert  M.  Neal,  "I  Get  to  KNOW  My  Boy,"  Parents'  Magazine,  February  1946. 

sGary  Cleveland   Myers,   "A  Parent's  Prayer." 

i"On   Being    an   American  Parent,"    Time,   December    15,    1967. 

*  "The  Spoken  Word"  from  Temple  Square,  presented  over  KSL  and  the  Columbia 
Broadcasting  System  March  3,  1968.    Copyright  1968. 


May  1968 


73 


This  is 
one  place 

we  teach 
you  not 

to  fiddle! 


We  enrolled  a  lot  of  young  men  and 
women  last  spring  who  stopped  fiddling 
and  learned  quite  a  few  things  about 
their  chosen  profession. 

Why  our  interest  in  these  bright  young 
people? 

We  need  as  many  as  we  can  get  to  fill 
the  increasing  demand  from  industries 
all  over  the  West  who  prefer  graduates 
from  Utah  Technical  College  at  Prove 

Check  the  course  offerings  below,  then 
write  us  for  your  free  brochure  and 
registration  details. 

Aircraft  instrument  repair,  auto  body, 
auto  mechanics,  building  construction, 
business  and  secretarial  science,  com- 
mercial art,  dental  assisting,  diesel 
mechanics,  drafting  and  design  technol- 
ogy, electrical  and  automation  tech- 
nology, electronic  technology,  interior 
decorating,  machine  shop,  marketing 
management,  practical  nursing,  refriger- 
ation and  air  conditioning,  welding. 


UTAH 

TECHNICAL 

COLLEGE 

at  Provo 


Clip  and  mail  this 
coupon  today  for 
a  free  brochure  .  .  . 
all  about  this  great 
College! 


Utah  Technical  College  at  Provo 
P.O.  Box  1009     Provo,  Utah  84601 

Gentlemen: 

Please  send  me  your  FREE  brochure  and  complete 
registration  information. 

Name 


Address. 
City 


.State. 


Zip. 


The  Church 
A/loves  On 


74 


February  1968 

Las  Vegas  (Nevada)  Central 
Stake  was  organized  under  the 
direction  of  Elder  Howard  W.  Hunter 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  and  Presi- 
dent Marion  D.  Hanks  of  the  First 
Council  of  the  Seventy  from  parts  of 
the  Las  Vegas  North  Stake.  Samuel  M. 
Davis  was  sustained  president  of  the 
stake  with  Arden  J.  Sampson  and 
Harold  D.  Johnson  as  counselors.  This 
is  the  451st  stake  of  the  Church  now 
functioning. 

New  stake  presidencies:  President 
James  Kent  Seastrand  and  counselors 
Willard  Kowallis  and  Marvin  L.  White, 
Las  Vegas  North  Stake;  President 
Charles  L.  Welling  and  counselors 
Irving  W.  Abbott  and  Larry  K.  Brown, 
Alaska  Stake;  President  Wayne  Lewis 
Allison  and  counselors  David  Hanne- 
mann  and  Ross  Sorensen,  Oahu 
(Hawaii)  Stake. 

PH  The  First  Presidency  announced 
the  appointment  of  Charles  W. 
Nibley  III  of  North  Hollywood,  Cali- 
fornia, as  president  of  the  Southern 
States  Mission,  succeeding  President 
Ray  B.  Evanson. 

The  appointments  of  D.  Gordon  Pax- 
man,  Ralph  G.  Rodgers,  Jr.,  David  R. 
Veit,  and  Ronald  Q.  Frederickson  to  the 
general  board  of  the  Young  Men's 
Mutual  Improvement  Association  were 
announced. 

The  Provo  City  Commission 
passed  an  ordinance  annexing 
the  proposed  Provo  Temple  site  and 
parts  of  the  Brigham  Young  University 
auxiliary  services  complex. 

New     stake     presidency:     President 


Henry  C.  Gorton  and  counselors  Leo  E. 
Bendixen  and  Jess  Boyd  Eskridge, 
Columbus  (Ohio)  Stake. 

March  1968 

Elder  Kenneth  Milo  House,  20, 
Ogden,  Utah,  serving  in  the 
Great  Lakes  Mission,  died  early  this 
morning  following  a  head-on  collision 
at  Wyandotte,  Michigan.  His  com- 
panion, Elder  Blaine  A.  Cherry,  Cald- 
well, Idaho,  was  hospitalized. 

Huntsville  (Alabama)  Stake,  452nd 
now  functioning,  was  created  from  por- 
tions of  the  Southern  States  Mission 
by  Elder  Harold  B.  Lee  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve  and  Elder  EIRay  L.  Chris- 
tiansen, Assistant  to  the  Twelve.  Ray- 
mond D.  McCurdy  was  sustained  as 
stake  president  with  William  R.  Bulling- 
ton  and  Wesley  B.  Morgan  as  coun- 
selors. 

The  Argentine  government  con- 
firmed today  that  visas  are  being 
denied  to  200  Mormon  missionaries 
from  the  United  States.  Hector  Rafael 
Oligado,  spokesman  for  the  Argentine 
government,  said  the  visas  were  being 
denied  because  Argentina  is  a  Roman 
Catholic  country.  "It's  for  Argentines, 
and  not  foreigners,  to  handle  matters 
pertaining  to  the  spirit  of  the  people," 
he  said. 

The  Lake 
By  Virginia  Scott  Miner 

A  century  or  so  ago  the  lake 
Lapped  at  the  foot  of  the  hill. 
Now  for  fifty  yards  it  is  green — 
A  tunnel  of  path  lit  here  and 

there 
By  black-eyed  Susans, 
Leaving  the  benison  of  water 
In  a  spring  at  the  foot  of  the  hill. 

The  lake  is  a  lesson  in  how 
To  be  diminished  gracefully, 
Saying  that  beauties  are  not 
More  or  less  so  much  as  simply 
Different. 


Improvement  Era 


Seventy  teams,  playing  in  eight 
gymnasiums  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Valley,  began  the  annual  all-Church 
basketball  tournament.  Last  evening  at 
devotional  services  at  the  Tabernacle 
the  players  and  coaches  were  ad- 
dressed by  President  N.  Eldon  Tanner 
of  the  First  Presidency  and  Elder  Alvin 
R.  Dyer. 

Buenos  Aires  newspaper  La 
Prensa  wrote  in  an  editorial  that 
the  denial  of  visas  to  Mormon  mission- 
aries violates  Argentina's  constitutional 
rights  to  freedom  of  religion.  There  are 
some  17,000  members  of  the  Church 
in  Argentina. 

The  Argentine  ambassador  to  the 
United  States  and  the  U.  S.  State 
Department  indicated  a  favorable  so- 
lution is  expected  to  be  worked  out  to 
end  the  withholding  of  visas  to  Mormon 
missionaries.  Senator  Frank  E.  Moss 
of  Utah  quoted  Ambassador  Alsogaray 
as  saying:  "The  situation  arose  as  a 
result  of  a  misunderstanding,  and  I 
assure  you,  in  a  matter  of  days  we  will 
return  to  the  same  policy  our  country 
has  always  followed." 

Holladay  (Salt  Lake  County) 
Third  won  the  senior  division  of 
the  all-Church  basketball  tournament 
by  defeating  Baldwin  Park  (California), 
75-68.  Glenwood  (Utah)  placed  third; 
American  Fork  (Utah)  Twelfth,  fourth; 
Mesa  (Arizona)  First,  fifth  and  sports- 
manship; and  Perry  (Utah),  sixth. 

South  Weber  (Utah)  defeated  Ben- 
nion  (Salt  Lake  County)  for  the  junior 
division  title,  50-40.  Sugar  City  (Idaho) 
placed  third  and  sportsmanship;  Whit- 
tier  (California)  Seventh,  fourth;  Tre- 
monton  (Utah)  Third,  fifth;  and 
Phoenix  (Arizona)  Sixth,  sixth. 

Brigham  Young  University  Third  won 
the  college  ward  division  from  Univer- 
sity of  Utah  Sixth,  87-71.  Berkeley 
placed  third;  Ricks  Eighth,  fourth;  Ari- 
zona State  Second,  fifth;  and  College 
of  Southern  Utah  Second,  sixth. 


For  the  past  week  the  various 
units  of  Relief  Society  have  been 
holding  special  anniversary  programs 
commemorating  the  founding  of  the 
first  Relief  Society  at  Nauvoo,  Illinois, 
March  17,  1842 — 126  years  ago  today. 
Beginning  with  18  women,  Relief  Society 
now  numbers  almost  300,000. 


President  David  0.  McKay  was 
presented  the  Exemplary  Man- 
hood Award  by  students  of  Brigham 
Young  University.  The  award  was  pre- 
sented to  him  at  his  Salt  Lake  City 
apartment.  His  son,  Dr.  Edward  R. 
McKay,  represented  him  at  the  presen- 
tation program  on  the  campus.  O 


Richard    L.    Evans 

The  Spoken  Word 


Who  is  man  that  he  should  forget? 


However  fast  and  far  we  may  have  moved,  however  much  we  may 
have  done  or  made,  there  are  ever  and  always  unanswered  ques- 
tions—searching: for  purpose,  for  meaning,  for  assurance.  And  ever 
and  always  there  is  need  for  the  simple  essentials:  happiness,  health,  loved 
ones;  duty,  decency;  service,  sincerity.  And  add  to  all  of  these  humility- 
humility  that  comes  with  knowing  how  little  we  know  of  all  there  is  to 
know.  We  discover  a  little,  we  control  some  things,  sometimes,  in  some 
degree.  But  nature,  the  weather,  the  seasons;  time,  the  tides;  age,  illness; 
life  and  death,  take  us  where  they  will,  with  all  our  little  words  and 
wisdom,  in  the  little  parts  we  play,  and  with  the  search  unceasing,  for 
truth  and  for  ultimate  answers.  Who  knows  how  two  cells  join  and  divide 
—some  to  become  an  eye,  some  a  tooth,  some  the  hair  of  the  head?  Who 
can  make  a  seed  that  will  grow,  or  a  blade  of  grass,  a  worm,  or  a  single 
living  cell?  Who  can  answer  the  questions  God  asked  of  Job  so  many 
centuries  ago:  "Where  wast  thou  when  I  laid  the  foundations  of  the 
earth?  When  ...  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy?  .  .  .  declare,  if 
thou  hast  understanding.  ...  Where  is  the  way  where  light  dwelleth?  .  .  . 
Who  hath  [caused]  it  to  rain  on  the  earth.  .  .  ?  Knowest  thou  the  ordi- 
nances of  heaven?  .  .  .  Hast  thou  given  the  horse  strength?  .  .  .  Doth  the 
hawk  fly  by  thy  wisdom  .  .  .  ?  Who  hath  put  wisdom  in  the  inward  parts?"1 
Who  gave  the  body  power  to  heal  itself?  Who  gave  instinct  to  animals? 
What  would  we  do  if  spring  didn't  come,  if  seeds  didn't  grow,  if  we 
didn't  have  our  harvest?  Men  have  done  much,  learned  much,  dis- 
covered much,  but  not  enough  to  justify  conceit.  And  against  all  sophistry 
and  self-sufficiency,  we  still  are  children  before  an  Infinite  Father— with 
all  our  need  for  happiness,  health,  humility,  loved  ones,  duty,  decency, 
service,  sincerity.  And  to  the  classic  question,  "What  is  man,  that  thou 
are  mindful  of  him?"2  there  is  yet  another:  Who  is  man  that  he  should 
forget? 

ijob  38,  39. 
2Psalm  8:4. 

*  "The  Spoken  Word"  from  Temple  Square,  presented  over  KSL  and  the  Columbia 
Broadcasting  System   February  18,   1968.    Copyright  1968. 


May  1968 


75 


■■■■■■,  ■:■■       ■■ 


Union  Pacific 
Railroad 

is  important 

to  you 

for  many 

reasons 


In  May  we'll  be  99  years  old!. .  .  as  it  was  on 
May  10,  1869  that  the  historic  "Driving  of 
the  Golden  Spike,"  which  joined  the  rails  of 
Union  Pacific  with  the  Central  Pacific,  created 
America's  first  transcontinental  railroad  unit- 
ing the  East  and  the  West. 

Technically,  we're  a  little  older  than  that,  as 
it  was  on  July  1,  1862  that  President  Abraham 
Lincoln  signed  the  first  of  the  Pacific  Railroad 
Acts  authorizing  the  construction  of  the  Union 
Pacific  Railroad. 

But  the  important  point  is  that,  through  all 
these  years,  Union  Pacific  has  shared  in  the 
growth  and  development  of  the  states  it  serves, 


and  continues  to  do  so  today.  In  fact,  even 
more  so. 

The  money  we  spend  for  wages,  supplies  and 
equipment  helps  the  economy  of  the  area  — 
benefits  you  either  directly  or  indirectly. 

The  money  we  pay  in  taxes  also  benefits  you, 
by  lowering  your  tax  payments. 

Union  Pacific  prides  itself  on  being  a  good 
citizen  of  the  thirteen  Western  states  it  serves. 

We're  proud  of  our  accomplishments  ...  we 
have  great  plans  for  the  future  .  .  .  and  we 
pledge  our  best  efforts  to  continue  to  be  an 
important  factor  in  the  growth  and  progress 
of  the  West. 


GATEWAY  TO  AND  FROM 


THE  BOOMING  WEST 


UIMIOIM     PACIFIC     RAILROAD 


76 


Improvement   Era 


The 
British 


These  Times 


By  Dr.  G.  Homer  Durham 

President,  Arizona  State  University 


•  Two  years  ago  this  column  as- 
serted that  "Diego  Garcia,  an 
atoll,  may  become  a  new  Anglo- 
American  link  in  the  effort  to 
transmute  the  nineteenth  century's 
security  system  into  the  twenty- 
first  century's  needs."  ("Diego 
Garcia  and  the  Indian  Ocean," 
"These  Times,"  April  1966.)  Since 
January  16,  1968,  that  sentence 
may  well  be  rewritten,  dropping 
the  prefix  "Anglo"  from  the 
"Anglo-American  link." 

On  January  16,  1968,  Her 
Majesty's  Government  announced 
that  by  December  31,  1971,  all 
British  bases  outside  Europe  and 
the  Mediterranean  will  be  closed, 
except  for  a  small  "police"  con- 
tingent in  Hong  Kong.  Nearly 
52,000  British  servicemen  are  to 
be  brought  home.  Hong  Kong  may 
retain  the  6,000  Gurkha  merce- 
naries I  saw  deployed  in  the  "New 
Territories,"  adjacent  to  the  Red 
Chinese  border,  during  my  visit  in 
1965.  The  following  bases  are  to 


be  demobilized  by  British  forces: 
Singapore,  Bahrein,  and  Sharjah 
(Persian  Gulf).  Between  Singapore 
and  Bahrein  lies  the  Indian  Ocean. 
Suez  has  already  passed  to  the 
United  Arab  Republic  (Egypt).  At 
the  mouth  of  the  Red  Sea,  Aden, 
with  10,000  British  troops,  was 
evacuated  last  December. 

These  actions  are  a  conse- 
quence of  the  declining  economic 
strength  of  the  island  kingdom. 
Britain  came  to  the  point,  follow- 
ing devaluation  of  the  pound,  from 
which  further  costs  of  overseas 
bases  could  not  be  met.  The  ac- 
tion places  the  United  States  of 
America  at  another  critical  cross- 
road. 

British  cutbacks  were  predict- 
able after  1919.  Former  crown 
colonies  had  become  "Dominions" 
and  then  independent  members  of 
the  family  of  nations  by  the  time 
of  the  1931  Statute  of  Westmin- 
ster. After  1945,  British  India 
and   Burma   became  independent 


May  1968 


MUSIC    COMPANY 

VISIT  OUR 
NEW  HOME 

Everything  is  new.  The 
music  selection  for  church, 
home,  and  school  has  been 
greatly  expanded.  This  is  a 
special  invitation  to  all  of 
you  music  lovers  from  out 
of  town  to  visit  us  this  com- 
ing  June  Conference. 

You  will  enjoy  our  new 

facilities.     Come     in     and 

browse.  Let  us  help  you  in 

all  of  your  musical  needs. 
NEW  ADDRESS 
65  South  West  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84101 
Phone:  364-6518 


ON  ITS  WAY 
FROM   DENMARK!! 


Missionaries  that  have  work- 
ed in  Denmark,  knows  that 
LAPOMME  is  the  Mormons 
favorite  drink. Made  of  select- 
ed cherry  and  well  riped 
apples.- 


A  really  fashionated  drink  with  none 
alcoholic! 

P.S.  We  still  need  represending  in 
some  of  the  states  -  if  interest  con- 
tact: A.  Rytz,  Runebergs  Alle  1, 
2860  Soeborg,  Denmark. 


fP  ^^    ■■■    ^™         CHURCH  & 
^    9?<    P""    I™  SCHOOL 

I       II  Lm  ^m       furniture 

CATALOG 

*  Folding  Chairs  &  Tables 
-  Stacking  Chairs 

•  Blackboards  •  Lecterns    i 
Hat  &  Coat  Racks 
j-  .    n  i-       ,  TABLES!       / 

Immediate  Delivery!  CHAIRS1  / 


TABLES! 
CHAIRS! 


Adirondack 

124-H  Park  Ave.  So.;  N.Y.C.  10010 


Shipping  Points   —   PITTSBURGH   •   CHICAGO 
BOSTON  •  DALLAS  •  ATLANTA  •  LOS  ANGELES 


77 


LIGHTED  MAGNIFYING  GLASS 

A  GENEALOGICAL   RESEARCHERS 

Save    MUST 

m       your 

'/♦"  LENS    L      eyes 


/  / 
Send  $5.95  PPd 


Excellent  for 


/ 


Calif.  Res.  5%  Tax   t 
(without  batteries) 

VILLAGE  CAMERA  STORE 

1417  Westwood  Blvd.      \ 
Los  Angeles,  Calif.  90024  \ 


FUND  RAISING 

Stamp  collectors 
Rock  Hounds 
Entomology 
School  work 


Just  Published 

How  88,648 
Heavy  Smokers 
Stopped  Smoking 

NEW  YORK  —  The  Anti-Tobacco  Center  of 
America  has  just  published  a  booklet  which 
explains  how  88,648  heavy  smokers  (of  whom 
many  arc  physicians)  have  stopped  smoking 
without  straining  their  will  power.  This  book- 
let is  available  free  of  charge.  All  you  need 
to  do,  to  obtain  it,  is  to  send  your  name  and 
address  to  The  Anti-Tobacco  Center  of  Amer- 
ica, Dept.  A-101-W.  276  Park  Avenue  South, 
New  York  City,  10010.  This  offer  is  open 
while  the  supply  of  these  booklets  lasts. 


IDEAL  FOR 


MISSIONARIES 


LARGER 

MODELS 
AVAILABLE 

LIFETIME 
GUARANTEE 


GEORGE  WEBB  SALES  CO. 

937  East  3300  So.  -  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


CHURCH  SLOGANS 

(20  DIFFERENT) 
LABELS 


WHAT  DO  YOU 
KNOW  ABOUT  THE 
MORMON  CHURCH? 


L.D.S. 


'■SLOGAN"     LABELS 

©196B 


PUT  THEM  ON  LETTERS,  PACKAGES,  NOTES,  ETC. 

PROMOTES  THE  L.D.S.  CHURCH. 
Eoch  label   is  a  door  opener  for  missionaries. 

500  LABELS  -  20  SLOGANS  -  PRINTED  8,  PADDEO 
ON  ASSORTED  {White,  Gold,  Yellow  8,  Red)  PAPER. 
SO  ATTRACTIVE  YOU  WILL  WANT  TO  PUT  THEM 

IN  BOOKS. 

SEND   CHECK    OR   M.O.   INO    CO. D.I 

Order  •   LDS 

1    Box  -  500    $1.00 

12039    PAFJAMOUNT.  3  Boxes   S2.50 

DOWNEY.    CALIF.    90242  Postpaid 


■HYCO 


78 


Burma,  India,  Pakistan,  and  Cey- 
lon. British  Africa  became  a  score 
of  new  African  nations.  The  life- 
line, the  commercial  skill,  the 
English  language  and  culture,  the 
symbolism  of  the  Crown  became 
faint  links  of  nineteenth  century 
empire.  South  Africa,  Burma,  and 
Eire  broke  away  altogether.  Suez, 
Cyprus,  and  Malta  were  lost  or 
reconstituted.  Gibraltar's  return 
was  demanded  by  Spain. 

The  American  Greek-Turkish 
aid  program,  the  "Truman  Doc- 
trine" of  1946,  and  the  Marshall 
Plan  of  1947-48  were  the  initial 
American  responses  to  British 
withdrawal.  But  now  the  last 
British  military,  naval,  and  air 
"presence"  is  gone. 

In  "Diego  Garcia  and  the  Indian 
Ocean,"  it  was  stated  that  "war  in 
Vietnam  takes  place  in  this  con- 
text. .  .  ."  Will  the  American 
"presence"  in  Vietnam  lead  to 
bases  elsewhere  in  the  Asia- 
Africa-Indian  Ocean  area? 

Since  assuming  some  previous 
British  responsibilities  after  1945, 
American  foreign  policy  has  fol- 
lowed two  tracks  and  one  "sound 
truck,"  so  to  speak,  in  construct- 
ing a  global  security  system.  The 
"sound  truck,"  of  course,  has 
been  the  United  Nations,  a  mixed 
effort  and  experience  in  interna- 
tional organization.  This  inter- 
national "sound  truck,"  with  its 
cacophony  from  all  members,  has 
served  many  important  purposes. 
But  it  has  not  represented  the 
main  thrust  of  American  power, 
nor  of  the  power  of  other  states 
possessing  that  commodity. 

The  main  thrust  of  American 
power  has  gone  down  the  two 
tracks.  Track  one  was  to  support 
and  assume  the  global  responsi- 
bilities of  the  British,  the  French, 
the  Dutch,  and  the  Portuguese — 
in  one  degree  or  another.  Thus 
American  naval  and  air  bases 
bloomed  all  over  the  world.  "SAC" 


(the  Strategic  Air  Command)  un- 
dertook ,  its  daily  missions  of 
"deterrence."  Global  surveillance 
by  U-2s,  later  the  satellites,  and 
electronic  "spy  ships"  were  em- 
ployed. Military  aid  and  "mutual 
assistance"  pacts  were  developed: 
NATO,  SEATO,  and  the  rest.  This 
has  been  costly  for  the  military 
expenditures  both  at  home  and 
abroad. 

Efforts  down  track  one  at- 
tempted to  supplant  the  British- 
European  global  system,  without 
incurring  the  wrath  and  ill  will  of 
the  peoples  who  strived  to  throw 
off  the  European  ties  to  gain  their 
own  independence.  This  has  been 
an  almost  impossible  task.  But 
America  has  tried.  It  has  con- 
structed, since  1946,  an  entirely 
new  system  of  cultural  and  educa- 
tional exchange  of  economic  aid, 
the  Point  Four  of  President  Tru- 
man's 1946  policy.  This  leads  us 
to  track  two. 

Track  two  has  seen  the  export 
of  American  technical  assistance, 
loans,  and  grants — military  and 
economic,  educational  and  cul- 
tural— in  an  effort  to  help  the 
former  colonies  stand  on  their 
own  feet.  This  has  been  expensive. 
But  in  the  process  thousands  of 
Americans  have  learned  a  great 
deal — in  Ghana,  Pakistan,  Libya, 
and  throughout  the  non-Commu- 
nist world. 

Now  comes  the  bitter  test  of 
American  policy,  especially  in  the 
areas  to  be  abandoned  by  the  last 
British  outposts.  Will  the  new 
nations  stand?  Can  they  resist 
encroachment  by  others? 

The  Russians  and  the  Red 
Chinese  are  close  at  hand.  Chinese 
junks  plied  the  Indian  Ocean,  the 
Persian  Gulf,  and  the  Red  Sea  for 
thousands  of  years  before  the 
British  came.  Can  tension  be- 
tween the  United  States,  Russia, 
China,  the  SEATO  and  the  Col- 
ombo    (economic)     Plan     powers 


Improvement   Era 


provide  an  equilibrium  in  which 
Malaysia,  Indonesia,  Pakistan, 
India,  Burma,  Afghanistan,  Iran, 
and  the  Arabian  States  can  main- 
tain independence?  (It  should  be 
remembered  that  British  defense 
treaties  with  the  oil-rich  sheik- 
doms of  Arabia,  including  Kuwait, 
are  also  being  cancelled.) 

The  British  cutbacks  of  1968 
cast  the  Vietnam  war  in  the  light 
of  global  strategy.  American  ac- 
tion or  withdrawal  becomes  more 
difficult — not  sentimentally,  but 
actually.  Accumulated  interests 
and  pressures  from  the  West  have 
built  up  since  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury. I  saw  Red  Chinese  trade 
missions  in  East  Africa  in  the 
summer  of  1966,  as  well  as  Libby, 
McNeill,  and  Libby  salesmen  from 
the  West. 

Will  American  interests,  includ- 
ing oil,  permit  a  Russian  or  Chi- 
nese defense  agreement  with 
Kuwait  or  Bahrein?  Russian  aid, 
as  Egypt  required  for  the  Aswan 
Dam?  Or  will  the  United  States  be 
forced  into  the  British  defense 
role  in  the  Red  Sea,  Persian  Gulf, 
Indian  Ocean  area?  Are  we  not 
already  committed  without  physi- 
cal bases?  Can  the  United  States 
afford  it? 

With  the  export  of  dollars  flow- 
ing rapidly  through  private  as  well 
as  governmental  channels,  the 
question  is  more  than  academic. 
A  more  important  question  exists. 
What  is  wise  and  best?  For  the 
immediate  future  we  can  expect 
any  American  administration  to 
"pick  up"  the  remaining  British 
commitments  in  whatever  ways  are 
available.  But  Asia  is  an  economic 
sinkhole.  The  internal  depth  and 
capacity  of  its  poverty  may  require 
more  than  the  fantastic  American 
economy  can  ever  pump  into  it. 
The  new  Asian  and  African  nations 
must  be  encouraged  to  stand  on 
their  own  feet.  The  United  Nations 
"sound  truck"  must  slowly  be  re- 


May  1968 


fashioned  into  a  real  "track"  for 
a  variety  of  international,  coopera- 
tive systems.  Otherwise  the  load 
on  the  United  States  may  be  more 
than  can  be  carried.  America  must 
also  conserve  and  build  its  own 
strength  and  capacity. 

Rudyard  Kiplingwas  an  English- 
man whose  words  America   must 
not  forget: 
"Far-called,  our  navies  melt  away; 

On  dune  and  headland  sinks  the 
fire; 
Lo,  all  our  pomp  of  yesterday 

Is  one  with  Nineveh  and  Tyre! 
Judge  of  the  nations,  spare  us  yet, 

Lest  we  forget,  lest  we  forget." 

On  a  beautiful  June  evening  in 
1966,  the  British  embassy  in 
Tripoli,  Kingdom  of  Libya,  was 
celebrating  the  Queen's  birthday. 
The  diplomatic  corps,  representing 
all  nations  at  the  Libyan  capital, 
was  there.  The  sun  was  setting. 
Near  the  banks  of  the  blue  Medi- 
terranean stood  the  tall  flagpole, 
bearing  the  Union  Jack.  Her 
Majesty's  ambassador  stood  on 
the  veranda,  overlooking  the  ver- 
dant grounds.  He  politely  called 
for  attention.  He  made  a  graceful 
little  speech,  offering  a  toast  to 
King  Isdris  and  the  toast  to  Her 
Majesty,  Queen  Elizabeth.  Then 
we  stood  at  attention  as  the  colors, 
the  Union  Jack,  were  retired  for 
the  coming  night.  There  was  no 
Marine  Band,  nor  Black  Watch 
pipes,  nor  Horse  Guards'  riding 
musicians.  It  was  a  new  age.  The 
national  anthem,  "God  Save  the 
Queen,"  was  played  on  a  phono- 
graph record  and  on  a  small 
machine.  As  a  descendant  of 
Englishmen,  and  an  American  in- 
heritor of  what  came  to  be  English 
liberty  under  the  law,  a  lump  came 
to  my  throat.  I  surveyed  the  scene 
as  the  Union  Jack  came  down, 
there  in  the  Libyan  desert,  by  the 
edge  of  the  sea.  "God  save  the 
Queen,"  I  thought.  I  also  thought, 
"God  save  the  United  States!"    O 


Planning  to  Buy  or  Rent  in 

WASHINGTON.  DC  AREA? 


Booklet:  DESTINATION 
WASHINGTON  packed 
with  information.  Write 
Mrs.  Jeannie  Beck,  LDS, 
6013  Leewood  Dr.  Alex., 
Va.  703-971-5340. 
OR  contact 


Crowell 

^^h^    *        COMPANV         INC 

REALTORS 


508  N.Washington  St. 
Alex.,  Va.  22314 
Phone:703-549-1675 


COX'S  DE1ICOUS 

Creamed  Money 

one  of  the  best  in  the  U.S. 


CDXj 

c 


gift  boxes  a  speciality 

I  [Write  For  Free  Brochure) 

I  COX  HONEY  FARMS 

Shelley,  Idaho  83274 


™* -ENVELOPES  MJ|j 

Your  Name  -   Address  -  City,  State  &  Zip   VLpostpd 
on  reg.  size  (6%)  white  bond 


Type  oi  print  information 

on  colors  -  give  1st  &  2nd 
Choice 

Send  CHECK  or 
MONEY  ORDER  to: 


COLORS  83.95per  100 


Ll.  Green.  Pink, 
Yellow  or  Buff 


Utah  res. 
add  1 U 

Sales  Tax 


€  ENVELOPE  ml 

P.  O.  BOX  11522 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH  84111 


orc/wv\\AjiA 


JEWELRY  CO. 


4  2  W  E  S  T  2  N  O  .  S  O  U  T  H     •   DA  2-1039 
SALT  LAKE  CITY  1  ,  UTAH 


INTERMOUNTAIN'S   LARGEST  DIAMOND   DEALER 


SEND  FOR  THIS 


See  how  this  amazing  32- 
page  book  holds  the  key  to 
your  greatest  success  as  a  parent. 
Points  the  way  to  remove  causes  of  harmful  tiabits  in  children  of 
all  ages.  If  you  want  prompt,  cheerful  obedience  while  helping 
your    child   advance   in   every  way  —  send  for  Free  Booklet  now. 
Parents  Association,  Dept.    I'.v.y   Pleasant  Hill,  Ohio.  45359. 


IN  USE  FOR  OVER  75  YEARS 

Aids  in  treatment  of  simple  sore 
throat  and  other  minor  mouth  and 
throat  irritations. 

HALLS  REMEDY 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

79 


End  of  an  Era 


« 
» 


A  mission  had  been  in  the  mind 
of  our  son  since  he  was  old  enough 
to  plan,  so  when  his  call  came 
to  go  to  South  Germany,  excitement 
ran  high.  The  weeks  to  follow 
were  crowded  with  memorizing 
lessons,  medical  and  dental 
appointments,   shopping,   obtaining 
a  passport,  and  numerous  other 
activities.    With  a  head  full  of 
missionary  thoughts,  he  stopped  at 
the  bank  one  day  to  buy  travelers' 
checks.    "What  denomination?" 
asked   the   bank   teller.     "LDS." 
"What?"    "Oh,"   the   missionary 
looked   chagrined,    "Church   of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints." 
When  the   teller   still  looked 
puzzled,  he  suddenly  blushed  as  he 
realized  what  denomination  he 
meant.    "Ten  dollars,  please!" 
— Mrs.  Gloria   Barber,   Pasco, 
Washington 

Illustrated  by  Ted  Nagata 


""•"""•"••••••••••••••••••••••• 


t 
# 


t 
•  •• 


Men.  are  what  their  mothers 
made  them. — Ralph  Waldo 
Emerson 

With  parenthood  such  a  glorious 
experience,  how  important  it  is 
that  we  have  reverence  for  it. 
— Elder  Boyd  K.  Packer 


A  country  minister-  posted  this 
notice  on  the  church  door: 
"Brother  Smith  departed  for 
heaven  at  U:SO  p.m."    The  next 
day  he  found  penciled  below 
his  note:    "Heaven,  9:00  a.m.: 
Smith  not  in  yet — great 
anxiety." 


A  man  asked  to  be  excused 

from  jury  duty  because  he  was 
deaf  in  one  ear.    "I  don't  think 
that  will  matter,"  said  the  judge. 
"We  hear  only  one  side  of  a 
case  at  a  time." 

My  four-year-old  son,  in  a 
pensive  mood,  asked,  "Do  you 
like  everybody  in  the  world, 
Mommy?"   "I  like  most  people," 
I  answered.    Still  thoughtful, 
he  said,  "I  guess  I  don't  love 
everybody  in  the  world,  but  I 
love  everybody  in  my  life." 
— Mrs.  J.  C.  Russler,  Jr., 
Huntsville,  Alabama 

Blessed  are  they  who  have  nothing 
to  say,  and  who  cannot  be 
persuaded  to  say  it. 
— James  Russell  Lowell 

There  were  the  centuries 
of  the  dark  ages  when  the 
heavens  were  as  iron,  when  there 
were  no  revelations  recorded; 
but  more  than  a  century  ago, 
the  iron  ceiling  was  shattered, 
since  which  time  revelations 
have  been  continuous. 
— Elder  Spencer  W.  Kimball 

'Twixt  optimist  and  pessimist 

The  difference  is  droll: 

The  optimist  sees  the  doughnut, 

The  pessimist,  the  hole. 

— McLandburgh  Wilson 


'End  of  an  Era"  will  pay  $3  for  humorous  anecdotes  and  experiences  relating  to  Latter-day  Saint  way  of  life.  Maximum  length  150  words. 


80 


Improvement   Era 


The   Greatest   Service   and  Selling 


»» 


Opportunity  of  a  Lifetime      (ktLM&tfa/ 

S]  cFamilyZAciiievement  institute 


Marilyn  VanDerbur 

Former  Miss  America 


Bob  Richards 

Olympic  Champion 


Pat  Boone 


YOU  would  like  to  sell  a  program  narrated,  endorsed 
and  advertised  by  the  most  powerful  group  of  national 
personalities  ever  assembled.  .  . 

YOU  have  always  wanted  your  own  business  with 
unequaled  financial  opportunity  and  repeat  customers 
for  years  to  come.  .  . 


YOU  would  like  to  be  associated  with  a  company  that 
provides  regional  in  the  field  training  and  has  the 
most  dynamic,  experienced  home  office  team  in 
America.  .  . 

YOU  want  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of  the  finest  lead 
and  prospecting  system  in  America,  where  every 
family  is  a  needful  prospect.  .  . 


The  GFamilyiAct\ievement  Institute  program  is  much 
more  than  a  single  product.  It  is  a  carefully  programmed 
package  of  powerful,  inspiring  recordings .  . .  exciting  visual 
aids  ...  and  a  tremendous  assortment  of  new,  original 
games  and  family  oriented  programs. 


YOU  would  enjoy  selling  exciting,  tangible  products  in 
a  program  designed  to  bring  realistic,  visible  results 
to  every  American  family.  .  . 

YOU  would  like  to  be  a  vital  part  in  the  rebirth  of 
■  good  old-fashioned  American  attitudes  towards  our 
parents,  our  country  and  our  God  .  .  .  and  perform  a 
desperately  needed  service  to  your  fellow  men.  .  . 


THEN  . . . 

give  yourself  an  opportunity  to  learn  why  a 
VMH  Franchise,  suited  to  your  needs,  offers 
YOU  the  greatest  Service  and  Selling  Oppor- 
tunity of  Your  Lifetime! 


ACT  TODAY! 


International  Sales  &  Seminar  Headquarters 
P.O.  Box  182  /  North  Salt  Lake,  Utah  84054 


Telephone  (801)  292-1456 


ROBERT  G.  PEDERSEN    Vice  President,  International  Sales 

VMH  Inc.  International      P.  0.  Box  182 

North  Salt  Lake,  Utah  84054  E5  8 

Please  send  me  immediately  the  exciting  information 
about  the  fabulous  opportunities  with  VMH  and  the 
CFamilyZAciiievement  institute  program 

Name 


Phone 


(Area  Code). 


Address . 
City 


State. 


Zip. 


I  am  MOST  interested  in  □  FRANCHISE  DISTRIBUTORSHIP 

{check  one  only):         □  Persona!  selling  and  management  / 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


■** 


Putting  the  future  on  a 

firm  foundation 


Beneficial  Life  Insurance  can  be  the  foundation  of 

your  family's  plans  for  the  future.  Missions,  college, 

retirement  —  all  depend  on  financial  planning 

begun  now.  Your  Beneficial  Life  agent  is 

superbly  qualified  to  advise  you  on  the 

insurance  protection  and  the  insurance 

income  that  can  make  the  future  take 

shape  just  as  you  planned  it. 

BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah